







 
   
     
       
         The Christians sanctuarie vvhereinto being retired, he may safely be preserued in the middest of all dangers. Fit for all men to read at all times, especially for those that are exercised in the schoole of affliction, in the time of Gods present visitation. Described in two bookes or treatises: I. Of the Christian exercise of fasting. II. Of holy inuocation on Gods name. By George Dovvname Doctor of Diuinitie.
         Downame, George, d. 1634.
      
       
         
           1604
        
      
       Approx. 246 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 56 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A20731
         STC 7113
         ESTC S117550
         99852763
         99852763
         18106
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A20731)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 18106)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1234:24)
      
       
         
           
             The Christians sanctuarie vvhereinto being retired, he may safely be preserued in the middest of all dangers. Fit for all men to read at all times, especially for those that are exercised in the schoole of affliction, in the time of Gods present visitation. Described in two bookes or treatises: I. Of the Christian exercise of fasting. II. Of holy inuocation on Gods name. By George Dovvname Doctor of Diuinitie.
             Downame, George, d. 1634.
          
           [4], 102 p.
           
             Printed by Adam Islip for Thomas Man [I], dvvelling in Pater-noster Row, at the signe of the Talbot,
             London :
             1604.
          
           
             Qualification of publisher's name from STC.
             Includes anaytical table, bound after A3.
             Also intended to be issued with some copies of STC 7118: Downame, George. Lectures on the XV. Psalme.
             Some print show-through.
             Reproduction of the original in the Union Theological Seminary (New York, N.Y.). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Fasting -- Early works to 1800.
           Prayer -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CHRISTIANS
           SANCTVARIE
           :
           Whereinto
           being
           retired
           ,
           he
           may
           safely
           be
           preserued
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           dangers
           .
           
             Fit
             for
             all
             men
             to
             read
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             especially
             for
             those
             that
             are
             exercised
             in
             the
             schoole
             of
             affliction
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Gods
             present
             Visitation
             .
          
           Described
           in
           two
           Bookes
           or
           Treatises
           :
           
             
               I.
               Of
               the
               Christian
               exercise
               of
               Fasting
               .
            
             
               II.
               Of
               holy
               Inuocation
               on
               Gods
               name
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           
             GEORGE
             DOVVNAME
          
           Doctor
           of
           Diuinitie
           .
        
         
           
             SALVS
             VITAE
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           Adam
           Islip
           for
           Thomas
           Man
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           Pater-noster
           Row
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Talbot
           .
           1604.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           worshipfull
           my
           singuler
           good
           friend
           M
           
             r.
          
           Iames
           Mountague
           Doctor
           of
           Diuinitie
           ,
           and
           Deane
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           Chappell
           .
        
         
           WHen
           as
           it
           pleased
           God
           by
           his
           publicke
           visitation
           the
           last
           yeare
           ,
           to
           call
           vs
           vnto
           Fasting
           and
           mourning
           ,
           and
           to
           mooue
           the
           Royall
           heart
           of
           our
           Soueraigne
           Lord
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           proclaime
           a
           generall
           Fast
           to
           be
           obserued
           weekly
           :
           I
           did
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           my
           bounden
           duty
           ,
           (
           hauing
           according
           to
           direction
           of
           publicke
           authoritie
           ,
           assembled
           the
           congregation
           ouer
           which
           I
           am
           placed
           ,
           for
           the
           obseruation
           of
           those
           Fasts
           )
           first
           ,
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           stirre
           them
           vp
           to
           the
           effectuall
           practise
           of
           these
           Christian
           duties
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           bestowed
           some
           paynes
           that
           way
           ,
           I
           was
           intreated
           by
           a
           louing
           friend
           that
           I
           would
           not
           only
           set
           downe
           in
           writing
           a
           couple
           of
           my
           Sermons
           which
           especially
           handle
           the
           dutie
           of
           prayer
           ;
           but
           also
           pen
           a
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Christian
           exercise
           of
           Fasting
           .
           The
           which
           I
           was
           the
           more
           easily
           persuaded
           vnto
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           then
           alledged
           ,
           and
           I
           knew
           not
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           very
           little
           written
           of
           this
           argument
           in
           the
           English
           tongue
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           I
           do
           now
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           also
           since
           I
           wrot
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           wholly
           finished
           the
           
           last
           yeare
           )
           some
           others
           haue
           taken
           good
           paines
           in
           this
           kind
           .
           To
           whose
           godly
           labors
           this
           booke
           of
           mine
           ,
           though
           published
           after
           them
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           preiudiciall
           ,
           as
           though
           I
           had
           gathered
           into
           this
           short
           sum
           ,
           what
           they
           and
           &
           others
           haue
           written
           more
           at
           large
           of
           this
           argument
           :
           for
           as
           I
           had
           fully
           finished
           this
           Treatise
           before
           I
           saw
           theirs
           ,
           so
           haue
           I
           not
           since
           taken
           any
           thing
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Christian
           exercise
           of
           Fasting
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           other
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           containing
           two
           Sermons
           on
           the
           
             15
          
           verse
           of
           the
           
             50
          
           Psalme
           (
           which
           were
           written
           in
           the
           due
           season
           ,
           though
           published
           thus
           late
           ,
           hauing
           waited
           at
           London
           euer
           since
           the
           last
           yeare
           vpon
           the
           printing
           of
           my
           Lectures
           on
           the
           
             15.
             
          
           Psalme
           :
           )
           I
           now
           dedicat
           to
           your
           Worship
           ,
           as
           a
           small
           token
           of
           my
           great
           loue
           ,
           and
           a
           perpetuall
           remembrance
           of
           mine
           vnfained
           thankfulnesse
           :
           Of
           my
           loue
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           your
           manifold
           vertues
           ,
           wherewith
           I
           was
           long
           acquainted
           whiles
           we
           liued
           together
           in
           Christs
           Colledge
           ,
           that
           famous
           seminarie
           of
           good
           learning
           and
           true
           godlinesse
           :
           Of
           my
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           in
           regard
           not
           onely
           of
           your
           former
           goodwill
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           your
           late
           fauours
           vouchsafed
           vnto
           me
           since
           you
           followed
           the
           Court.
           The
           Lord
           blesse
           you
           and
           enrich
           you
           with
           his
           graces
           ,
           and
           increase
           your
           fauour
           with
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           to
           his
           glorie
           ,
           and
           your
           owne
           endlesse
           comfort
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Mondon
             in
             Hertfordshire
             ,
             
               the
               
                 12.
              
               of
               Nouember
               .
               Anno
               
                 1604.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Your
               worships
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             George
             Downame
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ANALISIS
           OF
           THE
           FIRST
           Treatise
           ,
           being
           the
           Christian
           Exercise
           of
           Fasting
           .
        
         
           This
           Treatise
           containeth
           the
           
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               true
               and
               Christian
               fast
               ,
               shewing
               in
               
                 
                   Generall
                   what
                   fasting
                   is
                   .
                   §
                   .
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Particular
                   the
                   sorts
                   of
                   fasting
                   .
                   §
                   .
                   2.
                   
                     viz.
                  
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   
                     
                       Naturall
                       .
                    
                     
                       Ciuile
                       .
                    
                     
                       Spirituall
                       :
                       and
                       that
                       is
                       either
                       the
                       
                         
                           Morall
                           or
                           chast
                           fast
                           .
                           §
                           .
                           3.4.5.6
                           .
                        
                         
                           Religious
                           fast
                           .
                           §
                           .
                           7.8.9.10
                           ,
                           11.12.13.14.15
                           .
                           whereof
                           there
                           are
                           two
                           
                             
                               Parts
                               ,
                               
                                 viz.
                              
                               the
                               
                                 
                                   Outward
                                   and
                                   bodily
                                   exercise
                                   of
                                   abstinence
                                   .
                                   §
                                   .
                                   16.
                                   where
                                   we
                                   consider
                                   
                                     
                                       From
                                       what
                                       we
                                       are
                                       to
                                       abstaine
                                       ,
                                       
                                         viz.
                                      
                                       from
                                       
                                         
                                           Helpes
                                           of
                                           this
                                           life
                                           ,
                                           as
                                           from
                                           
                                             
                                               Food
                                               wholly
                                               §
                                               .
                                               17.18
                                               .
                                            
                                             
                                               Sleepe
                                               in
                                               part
                                               .
                                               §
                                               .
                                               19.
                                               
                                            
                                             
                                               Better
                                               apparell
                                               .
                                               §
                                               .
                                               20.
                                               
                                            
                                             
                                               Worldly
                                               delights
                                               and
                                               pleasures
                                               .
                                               §
                                               .
                                               21.
                                               
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                         
                                           Bodily
                                           labours
                                           and
                                           wordly
                                           businesse
                                           .
                                           §
                                           .
                                           22.23.24
                                           .
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                     
                                       For
                                       how
                                       long
                                       we
                                       are
                                       to
                                       abstaine
                                       ,
                                       and
                                       what
                                       the
                                       time
                                       of
                                       the
                                       fast
                                       is
                                       .
                                       §
                                       .
                                       25.26
                                       .
                                    
                                  
                                
                                 
                                   Inward
                                   and
                                   spiritual
                                   exercise
                                   (
                                   §
                                   .
                                   27.
                                   )
                                   of
                                   prayer
                                   joyned
                                   with
                                   repentance
                                   ,
                                   which
                                   we
                                   consider
                                   
                                     
                                       Ioyntly
                                       .
                                       §
                                       28.29
                                       .
                                    
                                     
                                       seuerally
                                       ,
                                       
                                         viz.
                                         
                                      
                                       
                                         
                                           Prayer
                                           ,
                                           whereof
                                           the
                                           
                                             
                                               Parts
                                               are
                                               
                                                 
                                                   Deprecation
                                                   of
                                                   euill
                                                   .
                                                   
                                                     〈◊〉
                                                     〈◊〉
                                                     〈◊〉
                                                     〈◊〉
                                                     〈◊〉
                                                  
                                                   .
                                                   §
                                                   .
                                                   35.
                                                   
                                                
                                                 
                                                   Precation
                                                   of
                                                   good
                                                   .
                                                   
                                                     〈◊〉
                                                     〈◊〉
                                                     〈◊〉
                                                     〈◊〉
                                                     〈◊〉
                                                  
                                                   .
                                                   §
                                                   .
                                                   36.
                                                   
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                             
                                               Properties
                                               
                                                 
                                                   Feruencie
                                                   .
                                                   §
                                                   .
                                                   37.
                                                   
                                                
                                                 
                                                   Faith.
                                                   §
                                                   .
                                                   38.39.40.41
                                                   .
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                         
                                           Repentance
                                           ,
                                           the
                                           parts
                                           whereof
                                           are
                                           
                                             
                                               Humiliation
                                               or
                                               penitencie
                                               (
                                               
                                                 〈◊〉
                                                 〈◊〉
                                                 〈◊〉
                                                 〈◊〉
                                                 〈◊〉
                                              
                                               )
                                               which
                                               is
                                               partly
                                               
                                                 
                                                   Inward
                                                   ,
                                                   and
                                                   that
                                                   is
                                                   the
                                                   
                                                     
                                                       Sence
                                                       of
                                                       our
                                                       miserie
                                                       ,
                                                       and
                                                       sorrow
                                                       for
                                                       sin
                                                       .
                                                       §
                                                       .
                                                       30.
                                                       
                                                    
                                                     
                                                       Humble
                                                       conceit
                                                       ,
                                                       and
                                                       base
                                                       estimation
                                                       of
                                                       our selues
                                                       .
                                                       §
                                                       .
                                                       31.32
                                                       .
                                                    
                                                  
                                                
                                                 
                                                   Outward
                                                   as
                                                   
                                                     
                                                       Lamentation
                                                       and
                                                       bewayling
                                                       of
                                                       our
                                                       miserie
                                                       .
                                                       §
                                                       .
                                                       33.
                                                       
                                                    
                                                     
                                                       Confession
                                                       of
                                                       our
                                                       sinne
                                                       .
                                                       §.
                                                       34
                                                       .
                                                    
                                                  
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                             
                                               Amendment
                                               (
                                               
                                                 〈◊〉
                                                 〈◊〉
                                                 〈◊〉
                                                 〈◊〉
                                                 〈◊〉
                                              
                                               )
                                               which
                                               standeth
                                               in
                                               
                                                 
                                                   Eschewing
                                                   euill
                                                   ,
                                                   and
                                                   fasting
                                                   from
                                                   sinne
                                                   .
                                                   §
                                                   .
                                                   42.43.44
                                                   .
                                                
                                                 
                                                   Ensuing
                                                   that
                                                   which
                                                   is
                                                   good
                                                   ,
                                                   both
                                                   for
                                                   the
                                                   time
                                                   
                                                     
                                                       Present
                                                       by
                                                       practising
                                                       duties
                                                       of
                                                       
                                                         
                                                           Pietie
                                                           towards
                                                           God.
                                                           Charitie
                                                           towards
                                                           men
                                                           :
                                                           but
                                                           especially
                                                           the
                                                           works
                                                           of
                                                           mercie
                                                           .
                                                           §
                                                           .
                                                           45.46
                                                           .
                                                        
                                                      
                                                    
                                                     
                                                       To
                                                       come
                                                       by
                                                       purposing
                                                       and
                                                       promising
                                                       amendment
                                                       .
                                                       §
                                                       57.
                                                       
                                                    
                                                  
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                             
                               Sorts
                               ,
                               for
                               it
                               is
                               either
                               
                                 
                                   Priuat
                                   .
                                   §
                                   .
                                   48.
                                   
                                
                                 
                                   Publicke
                                   ,
                                   where
                                   we
                                   consider
                                   the
                                   
                                     
                                       Appointment
                                       of
                                       it
                                       
                                         
                                           By
                                           whom
                                           .
                                           §
                                           .
                                           49.
                                           
                                        
                                         
                                           Vpon
                                           what
                                           occasion
                                           ,
                                           as
                                           the
                                           
                                             
                                               Obtaining
                                               of
                                               some
                                               publicke
                                               blessing
                                               §
                                               .
                                               50.
                                               
                                            
                                             
                                               Remouing
                                               of
                                               some
                                               publick
                                               euil
                                               ,
                                               either
                                               of
                                               
                                                 
                                                   Sinne
                                                   ,
                                                
                                                 
                                                   Punishment
                                                   ,
                                                   either
                                                   
                                                     
                                                       threatned
                                                       §
                                                       .
                                                       51.
                                                       
                                                    
                                                     
                                                       inflicted
                                                       ,
                                                       as
                                                       
                                                         
                                                           Sword.
                                                           Famine
                                                           .
                                                           Pestilēce
                                                           .
                                                           Captiuitie
                                                           §
                                                           .
                                                           53.54
                                                           .
                                                        
                                                      
                                                    
                                                  
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                     
                                       Obseruation
                                       of
                                       it
                                       
                                         
                                           By
                                           whom
                                           .
                                           §
                                           .
                                           55.
                                           
                                        
                                         
                                           How
                                           ,
                                           
                                             viz.
                                          
                                           that
                                           it
                                           is
                                           to
                                           be
                                           sanctified
                                           as
                                           a
                                           Sabbath
                                           of
                                           humiliation
                                           (
                                           §
                                           .
                                           56
                                           )
                                           both
                                           
                                             
                                               Publickly
                                               ,
                                               by
                                               the
                                               
                                                 
                                                   Minister
                                                   .
                                                   §
                                                   .
                                                   57.
                                                   
                                                
                                                 
                                                   People
                                                   .
                                                   §
                                                   .
                                                   58.
                                                   
                                                
                                              
                                            
                                             
                                               Priuately
                                               .
                                               §
                                               .
                                               59.60
                                               .
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Suruey
               of
               the
               Popish
               and
               Antichristian
               fast
               .
               §
               .
               61
               ,
               62.63.64
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           TREATISE
           .
           OF
           THE
           CHRITIAN
           exercise
           of
           Fasting
           .
        
         
           FAsting
           ,
           
           being
           
             a
             voluntarie
             abstinence
             from
             all
             food
             for
             a
             time
             ,
          
           is
           distinguished
           from
           that
           abstinence
           ,
           which
           being
           only
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           quantitie
           or
           qualitie
           ,
           is
           a
           forbearing
           not
           of
           all
           food
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           and
           so
           much
           .
           
           That
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           quantitie
           ,
           is
           the
           moderat
           ,
           sober
           ,
           and
           temperat
           vse
           of
           food
           ,
           auoiding
           all
           excesse
           .
           That
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           qualitie
           ,
           
           is
           the
           abstemious
           vse
           of
           food
           ,
           forbearing
           some
           kind
           of
           meat
           or
           drinke
           ,
           which
           we
           suppose
           to
           be
           noysome
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           in
           regard
           either
           of
           our
           bodies
           or
           soules
           health
           .
           The
           former
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sober
           diet
           ,
           ought
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           abstemious
           diet
           ,
           may
           ,
           bee
           perpetuall
           among
           Christians
           .
           But
           fasting
           is
           an
           abstinence
           not
           onely
           ,
           
           
             à
             tali
             &
             tanto
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           such
           and
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           
             à
             toto
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           all
           food
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           a
           sober
           or
           abstemious
           vsing
           of
           food
           ,
           but
           a
           not
           vsing
           ,
           or
           forbearing
           of
           food
           altogether
           ,
           
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           fast
           .
           For
           therfore
           is
           it
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           ,
           not
           eating
           ,
           or
           not
           taking
           of
           food
           .
           And
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           who
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           hath
           taken
           no
           food
           .
           And
           whereas
           I
           call
           it
           a
           voluntarie
           abstinence
           ,
           therein
           I
           
           distinguish
           fasting
           from
           that
           forbearing
           or
           wanting
           of
           food
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           voluntarie
           or
           purposely
           intended
           ,
           but
           forced
           ,
           either
           because
           men
           cannot
           eat
           ,
           being
           either
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           
           or
           in
           feare
           of
           present
           danger
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           other
           agonie
           :
           or
           because
           they
           haue
           not
           what
           to
           eat
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           fasting
           but
           famine
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           call
           it
           ,
           cleanenesse
           of
           teeth
           .
           For
           this
           forced
           forbearing
           or
           wanting
           of
           food
           is
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           fasting
           properly
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           a
           priuation
           of
           food
           :
           
           and
           is
           not
           a
           dutie
           voluntarily
           vndertaken
           ,
           but
           an
           affliction
           imposed
           ,
           or
           a
           consequent
           of
           affliction
           .
           
           For
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             fasting
             ,
          
           is
           deriued
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           to
           fast
           ,
           or
           to
           obserue
           a
           fast
           .
           And
           althogh
           all
           they
           which
           take
           no
           food
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           
             Ieiuni
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
           fasting
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             ieiunantes
             ,
          
           such
           as
           doe
           fast
           :
           for
           they
           onely
           may
           be
           said
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             ieiunare
             ,
          
           to
           fast
           ,
           or
           to
           obserue
           a
           fast
           ,
           who
           voluntarily
           abstaine
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           We
           see
           then
           ,
           what
           fasting
           in
           generall
           is
           .
           The
           sorts
           of
           fasting
           are
           to
           be
           distinguished
           according
           to
           the
           varietie
           of
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           is
           vndertaken
           .
           And
           it
           is
           either
           naturall
           ,
           or
           ciuile
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           threefold
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           in
           this
           world
           :
           vnto
           the
           helpe
           and
           furtherance
           whereof
           ,
           
           all
           voluntarie
           abstinence
           is
           referred
           .
           The
           naturall
           fast
           is
           that
           which
           is
           vndertaken
           for
           the
           health
           of
           our
           life
           naturall
           :
           and
           is
           sometimes
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           Phisition
           .
           
           The
           ciuile
           is
           that
           which
           is
           referred
           to
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           life
           ciuile
           :
           and
           is
           sometimes
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           magistrat
           .
           
           The
           spirituall
           fast
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           vndertaken
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           life
           spirituall
           in
           the
           duties
           either
           of
           chastitie
           towards
           our selues
           and
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           or
           of
           religion
           and
           repentance
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           ordained
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           vsed
           to
           these
           ends
           ,
           as
           necessitie
           shall
           require
           .
           For
           although
           fasting
           in
           it selfe
           be
           but
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           simply
           either
           commaunded
           or
           forbidden
           :
           yet
           as
           it
           may
           bee
           a
           meanes
           either
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           chastitie
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           our
           repentance
           and
           religion
           towards
           God
           ,
           so
           farre
           foorth
           it
           is
           
           required
           and
           commaunded
           .
           For
           as
           where
           the
           Lor●
           forbiddeth
           any
           vice
           or
           sinne
           ,
           there
           he
           doth
           also
           forbid
           ●he
           meanes
           ,
           allurements
           ,
           and
           prouocations
           thereunto
           :
           so
           where
           he
           commaundeth
           any
           dutie
           or
           vertue
           ,
           there
           also
           hee
           commaundeth
           the
           helpes
           and
           meanes
           which
           tend
           thereto
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           an
           auncient
           and
           learned
           writer
           sayth
           ,
           
           That
           fasting
           is
           not
           a
           vertue
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           a
           degree
           to
           vertue
           .
           The
           spirituall
           fast
           therefore
           is
           to
           bee
           considered
           of
           vs
           ,
           either
           as
           a
           meanes
           of
           chastitie
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           for
           distinction
           sake
           call
           the
           morall
           or
           the
           chast
           fast
           :
           or
           as
           a
           helpe
           to
           further
           vs
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           repentance
           and
           religion
           ,
           
           which
           we
           may
           call
           the
           religious
           or
           the
           deuout
           fast
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           morall
           or
           chast
           fast
           is
           that
           whereby
           men
           or
           women
           finding
           the
           sober
           and
           abstemious
           diet
           not
           sufficient
           to
           represse
           the
           concupiscence
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           
           doe
           endeuour
           to
           subdue
           and
           chastise
           their
           bodies
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           chast
           .
           This
           fast
           therefore
           is
           not
           commanded
           them
           ,
           who
           either
           haue
           the
           gift
           of
           continencie
           in
           single
           life
           ,
           or
           may
           lawfully
           vse
           the
           remedie
           ordained
           against
           lust
           in
           mariage
           :
           for
           to
           such
           ,
           the
           sober
           diet
           ,
           moderating
           the
           quantitie
           of
           their
           food
           ,
           and
           the
           abstemious
           diet
           forbearing
           such
           things
           as
           prouoke
           lust
           ,
           is
           a
           sufficient
           preseruatiue
           of
           chastitie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           a
           medicinall
           purgation
           to
           those
           that
           are
           in
           health
           ,
           so
           this
           fast
           to
           such
           persons
           is
           not
           onely
           superfluous
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           also
           hurtfull
           and
           pernicious
           .
           As
           for
           those
           who
           find
           their
           bodies
           more
           prone
           to
           lust
           and
           vncleanenesse
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           lawfully
           vse
           the
           remedie
           against
           it
           ,
           which
           to
           single
           men
           is
           not
           permitted
           at
           all
           ,
           
           whiles
           they
           be
           single
           ,
           nor
           to
           married
           persons
           at
           certaine
           times
           :
           they
           are
           to
           be
           admonished
           to
           vse
           all
           good
           meanes
           of
           chastitie
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           possesse
           their
           vessels
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           bodies
           in
           holinesse
           and
           in
           honour
           ,
           as
           it
           becommeth
           the
           temples
           of
           the
           holy
           ghost
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           passion
           of
           lust
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           Gentils
           which
           knew
           not
           God.
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           they
           are
           to
           be
           exhorted
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           obserue
           
           perpetually
           the
           vertue
           of
           sobrietie
           ,
           1
           not
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           gouerning
           their
           inward
           affections
           and
           fancies
           ,
           out
           also
           in
           restraining
           the
           pleasures
           of
           their
           outward
           sences
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           sight
           and
           tast
           .
           Of
           sight
           ,
           by
           restraining
           their
           eyes
           from
           beholding
           the
           objects
           of
           lust
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           louely
           or
           lasciuious
           persons
           ,
           wanton
           pictures
           ,
           loue-bookes
           ,
           obscene
           enterludes
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           For
           by
           the
           sence
           of
           sight
           ,
           concupiscence
           is
           ordinarily
           conueyed
           to
           the
           heart
           :
           for
           as
           the
           old
           saying
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           of
           looking
           comes
           louing
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           wee
           must
           pray
           with
           
             Dauid
             ,
          
           
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           turne
           away
           our
           eyes
           ,
           that
           they
           behold
           not
           vanitie
           ;
           so
           must
           we
           with
           
             Iob
          
           make
           a
           couenant
           with
           our
           eyes
           :
           that
           as
           the
           sonne
           of
           Syrach
           aduiseth
           ,
           we
           should
           turne
           them
           away
           from
           a
           beautifull
           woman
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           eye
           the
           beautie
           of
           others
           :
           for
           by
           the
           beautie
           of
           women
           many
           haue
           beene
           seduced
           ,
           and
           thereby
           loue
           is
           kindled
           as
           it
           were
           a
           fire
           .
           2
           Of
           tast
           ,
           by
           temperancie
           in
           diet
           ,
           that
           neither
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           quantitie
           they
           exceed
           by
           gluttonie
           or
           drunkennesse
           ,
           nor
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           qualitie
           they
           affect
           such
           meats
           or
           drinkes
           as
           are
           fit
           to
           prouoke
           lust
           .
           And
           if
           they
           find
           not
           this
           sobrietie
           and
           abstinence
           to
           be
           sufficient
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           then
           are
           they
           so
           oft
           as
           their
           health
           will
           beare
           ,
           and
           their
           necessitie
           require
           ,
           by
           fasting
           to
           chastise
           and
           subdue
           their
           bodies
           .
           And
           because
           continencie
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           in
           our
           owne
           power
           ,
           but
           the
           free
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           
           we
           are
           therefore
           with
           our
           fasting
           to
           joyne
           earnest
           prayer
           for
           the
           same
           .
           And
           to
           our
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           we
           must
           joyne
           vigilancie
           and
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           ,
           wee
           may
           bee
           sober
           ,
           and
           watch
           vnto
           prayer
           :
           and
           thereunto
           must
           wee
           adde
           painefulnesse
           in
           our
           calling
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           honest
           labour
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           For
           the
           greatest
           enemie
           to
           chastitie
           ,
           and
           chiefest
           prouoker
           of
           lust
           ,
           is
           excesse
           in
           meat
           and
           drinke
           :
           
             Ciborum
             saturitas
             est
             seminarium
             libidinis
             ,
          
           fulnesse
           of
           meat
           is
           the
           seminarie
           of
           lust
           :
           for
           the
           ouerplus
           of
           our
           nourishment
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           generation
           ,
           which
           aboundeth
           where
           nourishment
           
           exceedeth
           ,
           and
           that
           abounding
           prouoketh
           to
           lust
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therefore
           the
           chiefe
           preseruatiue
           against
           lust
           ,
           is
           by
           temperancie
           in
           diet
           not
           to
           subminister
           matter
           vnto
           it
           .
           And
           if
           temperancie
           suffice
           not
           ,
           to
           vse
           also
           fasting
           ,
           that
           by
           withdrawing
           the
           oyle
           as
           it
           were
           from
           the
           flame
           of
           concupiscence
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           quenched
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           ,
           let
           the
           order
           and
           coherence
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Cor.
          
           6.
           be
           obserued
           :
           
           
             in
             fasting
             ,
          
           (
           sayth
           hee
           )
           
             in
             chastitie
             .
          
           But
           here
           two
           things
           are
           to
           be
           obserued
           :
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           as
           ▪
           
             Ierome
          
           sayth
           ,
           our
           fasts
           bee
           moderat
           ,
           least
           being
           too
           much
           ,
           they
           weaken
           the
           stomacke
           ,
           and
           requiring
           greater
           refection
           ,
           breed
           cruditie
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           lust
           :
           for
           as
           hee
           sayth
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           nothing
           doth
           so
           inflame
           the
           bodie
           and
           prouoke
           vnto
           lust
           ,
           as
           indigested
           meat
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           other
           thing
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           vse
           fasting
           sometimes
           ,
           so
           must
           wee
           vse
           temperance
           and
           sobrietie
           alwayes
           ,
           auoiding
           euermore
           excesse
           ,
           especially
           of
           such
           things
           as
           are
           apt
           to
           prouoke
           lust
           .
           For
           what
           are
           we
           better
           for
           fasting
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           if
           we
           recompence
           our
           fasting
           with
           fulnesse
           at
           other
           time
           ?
           for
           then
           our
           minds
           by
           much
           repletion
           will
           wax
           heauie
           ,
           
           
             &
             irrigata
             corporis
             nostri
             terraspinas
             libidinum
             germinabit
             :
          
           And
           the
           earth
           as
           it
           were
           of
           our
           bodies
           being
           well
           watered
           ,
           will
           bring
           forth
           the
           thornes
           of
           lust
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           
             Ierome
          
           well
           sayth
           ,
           A
           spare
           diet
           ,
           and
           a
           stomacke
           alwayes
           hungry
           ,
           is
           preferred
           before
           fasts
           continued
           three
           dayes
           together
           :
           and
           it
           is
           much
           better
           euery
           day
           to
           take
           but
           a
           little
           ,
           then
           sometimes
           though
           seldome
           to
           take
           too
           much
           .
           But
           as
           excesse
           of
           all
           meats
           and
           drinkes
           is
           to
           auoided
           ,
           so
           especially
           of
           wine
           and
           strong
           drinkes
           .
           It
           was
           truly
           said
           of
           the
           Poet
           ,
           
           
             Sine
             Cerere
             &
             Libero
             friget
             venus
             :
          
           and
           of
           another
           ,
           
             vina
             parant
             animos
             veneri
             .
          
           The
           same
           is
           testified
           by
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Prou.
          
           23.
           that
           if
           we
           delight
           in
           wine
           ,
           our
           eyes
           will
           looke
           vpon
           strange
           women
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           will
           speake
           leaud
           things
           .
           And
           this
           the
           daughters
           of
           
             Lot
          
           knew
           too
           well
           :
           
           for
           that
           incestuous
           copulation
           which
           they
           could
           not
           expect
           from
           him
           whiles
           hee
           was
           sober
           ,
           they
           obtained
           by
           giuing
           him
           
           wine
           to
           drinke
           .
           For
           as
           one
           sayth
           ,
           
             Proximus
             a
             Libero
             patre
             intemperantiae
             gradus
             ad
             inconcessam
             venerem
             esse
             consucuit
             .
          
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           next
           enemie
           to
           chastitie
           ,
           is
           slouthfulnesse
           :
           which
           containeth
           two
           nurses
           of
           lust
           ,
           idlenesse
           and
           drowsinesse
           .
           For
           the
           matter
           which
           gluttonie
           and
           drunkennes
           prepareth
           for
           lust
           ,
           that
           doth
           idlenesse
           preserue
           .
           And
           therefore
           not
           vnworthily
           are
           fulnesse
           of
           bread
           ,
           &
           slouthfulnesse
           ,
           reckoned
           among
           the
           sinnes
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           wherby
           they
           were
           incensed
           to
           vnnaturall
           lust
           .
           
           For
           idlenesse
           is
           both
           the
           mother
           and
           nurse
           of
           lust
           .
        
         
           
             
             Haec
             (
             otia
             )
             ut
             ames
             faciunt
             ,
             haec
             quae
             fecere
             tuentur
             :
          
           
             Haec
             sunt
             iucundi
             causa
             cibusque
             mali
             .
          
        
         
           
           A
           Philosopher
           being
           asked
           ,
           what
           lust
           or
           impure
           loue
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           hee
           said
           ,
           The
           passion
           of
           an
           idle
           mind
           .
           For
           as
           water
           which
           is
           not
           stirred
           putrifieth
           ,
           and
           yron
           that
           is
           not
           exercised
           ,
           rusteth
           :
           so
           the
           mind
           by
           idlenesse
           is
           corrupted
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Grecians
           rightly
           say
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Idlenesse
           ,
           or
           doing
           nothing
           ,
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           doing
           ill
           .
           
           And
           as
           
             Basill
          
           sayth
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Euery
           occasion
           of
           idlenesse
           is
           occasion
           of
           sinne
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           disposition
           of
           our
           minds
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           be
           not
           exercised
           about
           lawfull
           things
           ,
           they
           will
           goe
           a
           whoring
           about
           things
           vnlawfull
           .
           
             In
             desiderijs
             est
             omnis
             anima
             otiosi
             ,
          
           sayth
           
             Ierome
             ,
          
           Euery
           idle
           mans
           mind
           is
           ouertaken
           with
           lust
           .
           
           And
           that
           ,
           the
           example
           of
           
             Dauid
          
           himselfe
           doth
           shew
           ,
           who
           on
           a
           time
           giuing
           himselfe
           to
           idlenes
           ,
           was
           ouertaken
           in
           this
           kind
           .
           And
           therefore
           such
           as
           haue
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           experience
           prescribed
           remedies
           against
           lust
           ,
           haue
           warned
           men
           especially
           to
           beware
           of
           †
           idlenesse
           .
           Likewise
           much
           sleeping
           and
           long
           lying
           in
           bed
           are
           *
           the
           workes
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           the
           companions
           of
           wantonnesse
           ,
           the
           nurses
           of
           lust
           .
           For
           that
           matter
           which
           by
           large
           diet
           is
           prepared
           for
           generation
           ,
           and
           by
           idlenesse
           and
           ease
           preserued
           ,
           by
           long
           lying
           and
           much
           sleeping
           is
           concocted
           and
           perfited
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           Whosoeuer
           therefore
           hath
           a
           true
           and
           serious
           purpose
           ,
           by
           fasting
           to
           chastise
           his
           body
           ;
           
           let
           him
           with
           his
           extraordinarie
           fasting
           and
           praying
           ioyne
           ordinarie
           temperance
           and
           sobrietie
           ,
           diligence
           in
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           vigilancie
           .
           And
           if
           hauing
           vsed
           these
           meanes
           of
           chastitie
           in
           single
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           continencie
           (
           to
           a
           perpetuitie
           whereof
           very
           few
           attaine
           who
           are
           fit
           for
           procreation
           )
           then
           let
           him
           know
           that
           God
           doth
           call
           him
           to
           mariage
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           prouided
           as
           a
           lawfull
           remedie
           against
           lust
           :
           
           That
           those
           who
           cannot
           liue
           chastly
           in
           single
           life
           ,
           may
           liue
           chastly
           in
           mariage
           :
           for
           as
           there
           is
           chastitie
           in
           single
           life
           ,
           so
           also
           in
           wedlocke
           .
           And
           whosoeuer
           hauing
           not
           the
           gift
           of
           continencie
           ,
           refuseth
           this
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           chastitie
           he
           liueth
           in
           vncleannesse
           :
           or
           if
           he
           striue
           ouermuch
           as
           it
           were
           against
           the
           streame
           ,
           by
           fasting
           and
           abstinence
           to
           subdue
           his
           body
           ,
           in
           an
           erronious
           desire
           of
           keeping
           the
           seuenth
           commaundement
           ,
           (
           which
           of
           the
           most
           may
           better
           be
           kept
           in
           mariage
           than
           in
           single
           life
           )
           he
           breaketh
           the
           sixt
           ,
           in
           shortning
           his
           dayes
           ,
           and
           making
           himselfe
           vnapt
           for
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           vnfit
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           common-wealth
           .
           Neither
           may
           any
           man
           alledge
           ,
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           outward
           estate
           it
           is
           inconuenient
           for
           him
           to
           marrie
           :
           for
           no
           outward
           inconuenience
           can
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           to
           liue
           in
           sinne
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           may
           suffice
           to
           haue
           spoken
           of
           the
           former
           sort
           of
           spirituall
           fasts
           :
           may
           chiefe
           desire
           and
           purpose
           being
           to
           intreat
           of
           the
           religious
           fast
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
             The
             religious
             fast
             is
             a
             solemne
             exercise
             of
             religion
             ,
          
           
           
             wherein
             we
             being
             humble
             suters
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             vpon
             some
             speciall
             or
             extraordinarie
             occasion
             ,
             do
             abstaine
             not
             onely
             from
             food
             and
             some
             other
             commodities
             and
             delights
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             bodily
             labours
             and
             worldly
             businesse
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             fast
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Sabbath
             of
             humiliation
             :
             that
             by
             this
             outward
             abstinence
             our
             humiliation
             may
             be
             furthered
             ,
             and
             our
             repentance
             testified
             ,
             to
             the
             increase
             of
             our
             feruencie
             and
             confirmation
             of
             our
             faith
             in
             prayer
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             our
             request
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
          
           For
           further
           explication
           
           whereof
           we
           are
           to
           cōsider
           ,
           
           that
           where
           I
           call
           it
           an
           exercise
           of
           religion
           ,
           that
           is
           presupposed
           which
           before
           I
           touched
           ,
           that
           this
           religious
           fast
           is
           an
           ordinance
           of
           God
           :
           for
           nothing
           may
           be
           offered
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           by
           way
           of
           religion
           or
           worship
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           appointed
           and
           ordained
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           for
           whatsoeuer
           is
           obtruded
           vnto
           him
           for
           worship
           ,
           being
           not
           ordained
           by
           him
           ,
           is
           will-worship
           and
           superstition
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           appointed
           and
           ordained
           that
           we
           should
           humble
           our selues
           before
           him
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           some
           speciall
           blessing
           from
           him
           ,
           it
           may
           appeare
           :
           first
           ,
           by
           euident
           testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           in
           the
           old
           testament
           .
           
           Whereunto
           if
           it
           shall
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           places
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           which
           require
           fasting
           ,
           may
           seeme
           to
           enjoyne
           it
           among
           other
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Iewish
           religion
           ,
           vnto
           which
           Christians
           are
           not
           bound
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Iewish
           fasts
           some
           things
           were
           ceremoniall
           ,
           and
           so
           peculier
           to
           them
           ;
           other
           things
           were
           morall
           ,
           and
           so
           common
           to
           vs.
           The
           things
           which
           were
           peculier
           to
           them
           ,
           were
           first
           ,
           the
           circumstance
           of
           the
           time
           in
           their
           set
           and
           ordinary
           fasts
           ;
           whether
           that
           which
           was
           appointed
           by
           the
           Lord
           on
           the
           tenth
           day
           of
           the
           seuenth
           moneth
           ;
           
           or
           those
           which
           the
           Iewes
           voluntarily
           vndertooke
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           seuenty
           yeares
           captiuity
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           moneth
           ,
           in
           the
           fift
           ,
           in
           the
           seuenth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           tenth
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           there
           were
           certaine
           habits
           and
           iestures
           vsed
           among
           them
           when
           they
           mourned
           and
           fasted
           ,
           which
           were
           part
           of
           the
           pedagogie
           of
           the
           old
           testament
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           are
           abrogated
           by
           *
           Christ
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           :
           so
           were
           they
           not
           greatly
           required
           in
           the
           *
           old
           .
           Such
           were
           their
           putting
           on
           of
           sackcloth
           ,
           renting
           their
           garments
           ,
           
           sitting
           in
           the
           ashes
           ,
           putting
           earth
           or
           ashes
           on
           their
           head
           ,
           not
           washing
           or
           annointing
           ,
           but
           deforming
           their
           faces
           ,
           looking
           sorrowfully
           ,
           hanging
           downe
           their
           heads
           ,
           going
           softly
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           outward
           signes
           and
           tokens
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           which
           were
           obserued
           both
           of
           the
           godly
           and
           of
           the
           hypocrites
           among
           them
           :
           but
           with
           this
           
           difference
           ,
           that
           the
           hypocrites
           rested
           in
           these
           outward
           shewes
           ,
           without
           any
           true
           humiliation
           of
           their
           soules
           :
           whereas
           in
           the
           godly
           these
           signes
           proceeded
           from
           the
           sorrow
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           vnfained
           testimonies
           thereof
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           But
           although
           that
           circumstance
           of
           the
           time
           was
           proper
           to
           that
           people
           ,
           
           and
           those
           ceremonies
           peculier
           to
           those
           times
           :
           yet
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           fast
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           humbling
           of
           our
           soules
           by
           abstinence
           ,
           is
           a
           morall
           dutie
           belonging
           commonly
           to
           all
           nations
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           :
           for
           as
           the
           morall
           or
           chast
           fast
           is
           enjoyned
           in
           the
           seuenth
           commaundement
           ,
           as
           a
           meanes
           of
           chastitie
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           need
           that
           helpe
           ;
           so
           the
           religious
           fast
           is
           enjoyned
           in
           the
           second
           commandement
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           fourth
           .
           In
           the
           second
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           further
           vs
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           dutie
           of
           prayer
           vpon
           extraordinary
           occasion
           .
           In
           the
           fourth
           ,
           as
           the
           time
           of
           the
           fast
           is
           a
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           professe
           our
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           testifie
           our
           repentance
           before
           God
           :
           for
           when
           the
           Lord
           commandeth
           vs
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           he
           meaneth
           all
           Sabbaths
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           ordinarie
           and
           weekly
           Sabbath
           ,
           
           but
           also
           the
           extraordinarie
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Sabbaths
           of
           joy
           and
           festiuitie
           ,
           wherein
           by
           feasting
           and
           thanksgiuing
           we
           signifie
           our
           joy
           and
           thankfulnesse
           for
           some
           great
           blessing
           receiued
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           that
           feast
           ,
           
             Nehem.
          
           8
           ,
           
           and
           the
           feast
           of
           
             Purim
             .
             Esth.
          
           9
           :
           
           or
           whether
           they
           be
           Sabbaths
           of
           humiliation
           ;
           wherein
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           we
           signifie
           the
           sorrow
           &
           desire
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           in
           respect
           either
           of
           some
           blessing
           wanting
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           euill
           either
           feared
           or
           felt
           ,
           present
           or
           imminent
           :
           such
           as
           was
           the
           fast
           proclaimed
           by
           
             Iosaphat
          
           2.
           
           
             Chron.
          
           20
           ,
           
           or
           by
           
             Ezra
          
           cha
           .
           6.
           &c.
           For
           such
           a
           fast
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           sanctified
           and
           obserued
           holy
           as
           a
           Sabbath
           ,
           euen
           in
           such
           maner
           as
           the
           ordinarie
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           was
           to
           be
           sanctified
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           omitted
           ,
           that
           
             Esay
          
           58
           ,
           the
           day
           of
           the
           fast
           seemeth
           to
           be
           called
           an
           acceptable
           day
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           yea
           his
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           his
           holyday
           ,
           which
           euen
           as
           the
           ordinarie
           
           Sabbath
           is
           to
           be
           consecrated
           as
           glorious
           to
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
           9.
           
           But
           if
           to
           these
           places
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           we
           shall
           add
           some
           testimonies
           out
           of
           the
           new
           ,
           we
           shall
           make
           it
           more
           than
           euident
           ,
           that
           the
           dutie
           of
           fasting
           belongeth
           vnto
           vs.
           Where
           first
           consider
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           
           concerning
           a
           fast
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           6
           ,
           for
           when
           he
           prescribeth
           the
           maner
           how
           we
           are
           to
           fast
           ,
           he
           presupposeth
           the
           dutie
           that
           we
           are
           to
           fast
           .
           Neither
           doth
           hee
           alone
           require
           this
           dutie
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           but
           also
           maketh
           a
           gracious
           promise
           of
           happie
           reward
           to
           those
           that
           shall
           fast
           aright
           .
           
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Gospell
           Chapter
           9
           ,
           as
           also
           
             Luke
          
           5
           ,
           and
           
             Mar.
          
           2
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Disciples
           of
           
             Iohn
          
           and
           the
           Phariseys
           tooke
           exception
           against
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           fasted
           ,
           but
           his
           disciples
           did
           eat
           and
           drinke
           :
           he
           maketh
           answer
           ,
           That
           although
           during
           his
           abode
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           time
           of
           joy
           and
           not
           of
           mourning
           ,
           his
           disciples
           which
           were
           the
           children
           of
           the
           mariage
           chamber
           ,
           were
           not
           to
           fast
           and
           mourne
           ,
           whiles
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           bridegroome
           was
           among
           them
           :
           yet
           the
           time
           should
           come
           when
           the
           bridegroome
           being
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           haue
           occasion
           of
           mourning
           ,
           so
           also
           they
           should
           fast
           in
           those
           dayes
           .
           
           Againe
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           17
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           seemeth
           to
           ascribe
           great
           efficacy
           to
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           faithful
           holpen
           by
           fasting
           ;
           affirming
           that
           that
           kind
           of
           vncleane
           spirit
           ,
           which
           by
           no
           other
           meanes
           can
           be
           cast
           out
           ,
           goeth
           forth
           by
           prayer
           and
           fasting
           .
           In
           the
           second
           of
           
             Luke
          
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           giueth
           this
           testimonie
           of
           
             Anna
          
           the
           Prophetesse
           ,
           
           That
           she
           being
           in
           the
           Temple
           night
           and
           day
           worshipped
           God
           with
           fastings
           and
           prayers
           .
           Not
           that
           fasting
           in
           it selfe
           is
           a
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           prayer
           is
           ,
           but
           onely
           is
           a
           meanes
           and
           helpe
           to
           further
           vs
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           to
           make
           our
           prayers
           more
           feruent
           &
           effectuall
           :
           to
           which
           purpose
           
             Anna
          
           ioyned
           fasting
           with
           her
           prayers
           .
           And
           hereunto
           let
           vs
           add
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           
           In
           the
           13.
           
           Chapter
           of
           the
           
             Acts
             ,
          
           the
           Prophets
           and
           teachers
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           before
           
           they
           sent
           forth
           
             Barnabas
          
           and
           
             Paul
          
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           had
           called
           them
           ;
           they
           fasted
           and
           prayed
           ,
           and
           layed
           their
           hands
           on
           them
           .
           And
           in
           the
           fourteenth
           Chapter
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           
           that
           
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Barnabas
          
           when
           they
           had
           ordained
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           elders
           by
           electioni●n
           euery
           Church
           ;
           hauing
           prayed
           with
           fasting
           ,
           they
           commended
           them
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           whom
           they
           beleeued
           .
           And
           to
           conclude
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
          
           testifieth
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Cor.
          
           11
           ,
           
           That
           as
           he
           was
           oft
           in
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           by
           a
           forced
           obedience
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           often
           also
           in
           fastings
           ;
           wherby
           this
           voluntarie
           abstinence
           is
           meant
           .
           Hereby
           therefore
           it
           appeareth
           that
           the
           Christian
           exercise
           of
           fasting
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           will-worship
           ,
           nor
           an
           action
           which
           is
           meerely
           arbitrary
           ,
           or
           left
           to
           our
           free
           choise
           ,
           whether
           we
           will
           vse
           it
           or
           not
           :
           but
           a
           dutie
           enjoyned
           and
           imposed
           vpon
           vs
           by
           the
           Lord.
           Wherefore
           in
           the
           definition
           I
           doubted
           not
           to
           call
           the
           religious
           fast
           ,
           
             An
             exercise
             of
             religion
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           But
           here
           it
           will
           be
           objected
           ,
           
           That
           if
           fasting
           be
           an
           exercise
           of
           religion
           ;
           a
           morall
           dutie
           ,
           not
           onely
           commanded
           in
           the
           morall
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           bindeth
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           also
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           Gospell
           both
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ;
           then
           it
           may
           seeme
           ,
           that
           so
           oft
           as
           we
           do
           not
           fast
           ,
           we
           sinne
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           affirmatiue
           commandements
           ,
           though
           they
           bind
           vs
           alwayes
           ,
           yet
           do
           they
           not
           bind
           vs
           to
           performe
           them
           alwayes
           and
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           but
           as
           just
           occasion
           is
           offered
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           concurrencie
           of
           all
           needfull
           circumstances
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           we
           are
           alwayes
           bound
           to
           pray
           ,
           namely
           as
           we
           haue
           just
           occasion
           to
           begge
           any
           thing
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           may
           do
           it
           in
           some
           measure
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           pray
           alwayes
           and
           to
           do
           nothing
           else
           .
           And
           although
           we
           are
           alwayes
           in
           this
           life
           bound
           to
           fast
           ;
           yet
           are
           we
           not
           bound
           to
           fast
           either
           alwayes
           ,
           or
           so
           oft
           as
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           pray
           :
           for
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           ordinarily
           euerie
           day
           ,
           and
           also
           extraordinarily
           as
           occasion
           is
           offered
           :
           
           but
           we
           are
           not
           to
           fast
           ordinarily
           and
           euerie
           day
           ,
           but
           vpon
           speciall
           and
           extraordinary
           occasion
           .
           And
           that
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           joyne
           fasting
           with
           the
           ordinarie
           exercise
           of
           prayer
           ,
           
           it
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Cor
             ,
          
           7
           ,
           where
           he
           would
           haue
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           (
           who
           are
           ordinarily
           to
           pray
           euerie
           day
           )
           to
           performe
           mutuall
           beneuolence
           ,
           and
           not
           defraud
           one
           another
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           by
           consent
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           giue
           themselues
           to
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           and
           again
           come
           together
           ,
           that
           Sathan
           tempt
           them
           not
           through
           their
           incontinencie
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           joyne
           fasting
           with
           our
           ordinarie
           and
           daily
           prayers
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           haue
           just
           and
           speciall
           occasion
           to
           humble
           our selues
           in
           prayer
           ,
           after
           an
           extraordinary
           maner
           .
           And
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           noteth
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           do
           fast
           ,
           
           do
           mourne
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           time
           of
           fasting
           is
           the
           time
           of
           mourning
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           joy
           it
           is
           vnseasonable
           .
           
           Now
           ordinarily
           the
           faithfull
           are
           to
           be
           joyfull
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           ordinarily
           to
           fast
           ,
           and
           in
           fasting
           to
           mourne
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           haue
           some
           extraordinarie
           cause
           of
           mourning
           :
           for
           as
           a
           peece
           of
           new
           cloth
           put
           to
           an
           old
           garment
           maketh
           the
           rent
           worse
           ,
           
           so
           fasting
           vnseasonably
           imposed
           vpon
           men
           ,
           maketh
           them
           not
           better
           ,
           but
           worse
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           the
           fast
           hath
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Sabbath
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           worldly
           businesse
           ,
           and
           the
           works
           of
           our
           callings
           ,
           which
           ordinarily
           we
           are
           to
           follow
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           an
           ordinarie
           Sabbath
           ,
           but
           the
           extraordinarie
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           ;
           wherein
           we
           are
           after
           a
           speciall
           maner
           to
           humble
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           our selues
           to
           prayer
           ,
           abstaining
           not
           onely
           from
           bodily
           labour
           and
           worldly
           affaires
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           our
           food
           and
           other
           delights
           of
           this
           life
           .
           And
           to
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           this
           Sabbath
           we
           are
           bound
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Lord
           calleth
           vs
           to
           fasting
           and
           mourning
           by
           some
           special
           causes
           of
           mourning
           and
           humbling
           our selues
           (
           which
           afterwards
           I
           shall
           touch
           )
           whether
           they
           be
           priuat
           or
           publicke
           .
           But
           especially
           we
           are
           then
           bound
           to
           obserue
           this
           
           fast
           ,
           when
           not
           onely
           the
           Lord
           by
           some
           publicke
           judgement
           or
           calamitie
           ,
           either
           threatned
           or
           inflicted
           ,
           doth
           call
           vs
           vnto
           fasting
           and
           mourning
           ;
           but
           also
           publicke
           authoritie
           hath
           blowne
           the
           trumpet
           ,
           
           and
           proclaimed
           a
           fast
           :
           for
           to
           such
           a
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           the
           equity
           of
           that
           law
           concerning
           the
           yearly
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           is
           to
           be
           extended
           ,
           
             Leuit.
          
           23
           ,
           
           Euery
           person
           that
           humbleth
           not
           himselfe
           that
           day
           ,
           shall
           euen
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           And
           this
           also
           I
           signified
           in
           the
           definition
           ,
           
           when
           I
           sayd
           that
           fasting
           is
           a
           solemne
           exercise
           of
           religion
           ,
           to
           be
           vndertaken
           of
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           to
           be
           humble
           suters
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           vpon
           some
           speciall
           and
           extraordinarie
           occasion
           :
           for
           when
           I
           cal
           it
           a
           solemne
           exercise
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           meane
           that
           it
           is
           a
           common
           ,
           vsuall
           or
           ordinary
           exercise
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           be
           performed
           after
           a
           common
           or
           ordinarie
           maner
           ;
           but
           that
           as
           it
           is
           vndertaken
           vpon
           some
           speciall
           vrgent
           occasion
           ,
           so
           we
           ought
           to
           stir
           vp
           our selues
           in
           the
           obseruation
           thereof
           ,
           to
           an
           extraordinarie
           measure
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           to
           an
           extraordinarie
           feruencie
           in
           prayer
           ,
           to
           a
           solemne
           and
           extraordinarie
           testification
           and
           profession
           of
           our
           repentance
           .
           And
           when
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           definition
           ,
           that
           this
           exercise
           is
           to
           be
           vndertaken
           of
           vs
           when
           we
           are
           humble
           suters
           to
           the
           Lord
           vpon
           some
           speciall
           or
           extraordinarie
           occasion
           ,
           it
           is
           plainly
           signified
           ,
           that
           this
           exercise
           is
           not
           at
           set
           and
           ordinarie
           times
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           giue
           just
           and
           necessarie
           occasion
           either
           by
           our
           wants
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           judgements
           ,
           of
           a
           more
           speciall
           and
           extraordinarie
           humbling
           of
           our selues
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           prayer
           and
           profession
           of
           our
           repentance
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           The
           causes
           therefore
           and
           occasions
           whereupon
           this
           exercise
           is
           to
           bee
           vsed
           ,
           
           are
           these
           .
           First
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           humble
           suters
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           some
           speciall
           benefits
           :
           especially
           ,
           when
           some
           matter
           of
           great
           importance
           is
           to
           be
           enterpris●ed
           :
           For
           at
           such
           a
           time
           an
           extraordinarie
           feruency
           in
           prayer
           is
           required
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           holpen
           forward
           by
           fasting
           .
           
             Nehemiah
          
           intending
           to
           
           moue
           
             Artasbaste
          
           for
           the
           repairing
           of
           Ierusalem
           :
           
           first
           humbleth
           himselfe
           before
           God
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           for
           good
           successe
           in
           that
           waightie
           businesse
           .
           
           And
           so
           did
           
             Ezra
          
           in
           his
           voyage
           towards
           Ierusalem
           proclaime
           a
           fast
           :
           Queene
           
             Esther
          
           before
           she
           durst
           presume
           contrarie
           to
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Persians
           ,
           
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           kings
           presence
           ,
           being
           not
           called
           ,
           to
           make
           sute
           vnto
           him
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           the
           Iewes
           against
           the
           wicked
           conspiracie
           of
           
             Haman
          
           ;
           she
           with
           her
           maids
           humbled
           themselues
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           for
           three
           dayes
           ,
           and
           required
           the
           like
           fast
           to
           be
           obserued
           of
           
             Mordecay
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           were
           at
           
             Susban
             .
          
           In
           like
           sort
           ,
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           being
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           importance
           (
           for
           it
           is
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           our
           saluation
           ,
           
           and
           though
           it
           be
           esteemed
           folly
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           foolishnesse
           of
           preaching
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           saue
           those
           that
           beleeue
           )
           therefore
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           thought
           it
           expedient
           before
           they
           haue
           ordained
           ministers
           ,
           or
           sent
           them
           forth
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           to
           humble
           themselues
           before
           God
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           
           as
           we
           may
           read
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           of
           
             Iohn
          
           the
           Euangelist
           ,
           that
           being
           intreated
           by
           the
           Churches
           to
           write
           the
           Gospell
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
           whereby
           the
           heresies
           of
           
             Ebion
          
           and
           
             Cerinthus
             ,
          
           who
           denied
           the
           diuinitie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           might
           be
           refuted
           ;
           he
           made
           aunswere
           ,
           That
           hee
           would
           do
           it
           ,
           if
           first
           the
           whole
           Church
           would
           in
           his
           behalfe
           humble
           themselues
           before
           God
           in
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           .
        
         
           
           13.
           
           But
           as
           fasting
           is
           sometimes
           to
           be
           joyned
           with
           precation
           or
           prayer
           ,
           for
           some
           speciall
           good
           :
           so
           more
           commonly
           it
           is
           joyned
           with
           deprecation
           of
           euill
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           euill
           of
           sinne
           ,
           or
           the
           euill
           of
           affliction
           :
           For
           when
           as
           men
           do
           apprehend
           thewrath
           of
           God
           for
           sinne
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           the
           act
           of
           their
           conuersion
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           finding
           themselues
           or
           their
           countrey
           guiltie
           of
           some
           more
           grieuous
           sin
           :
           it
           is
           necessarie
           that
           they
           should
           humble
           themselues
           before
           God
           ,
           after
           a
           more
           speciall
           maner
           :
           And
           for
           
           the
           better
           humbling
           of
           themselues
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           testifying
           of
           their
           repentance
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           this
           Christian
           exercise
           of
           fasting
           .
           
           
             Paul
          
           in
           the
           first
           act
           of
           his
           conuersion
           fasted
           and
           prayed
           three
           dayes
           together
           :
           when
           as
           the
           people
           of
           Israell
           returned
           to
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           from
           idolatrie
           ,
           and
           lamented
           their
           former
           sinnes
           :
           they
           being
           assembled
           at
           the
           commaundement
           of
           
             Samuell
             ,
          
           
           do
           testifie
           their
           humiliation
           and
           repentance
           by
           a
           solemne
           fast
           :
           wherein
           they
           drew
           as
           it
           were
           buckets
           of
           water
           from
           the
           fountaine
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           &
           poured
           the
           same
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           saying
           ,
           We
           haue
           sinned
           against
           the
           Lord.
           
           
             Ezra
          
           when
           he
           vnderstood
           how
           the
           people
           ,
           of
           Israell
           had
           joyned
           in
           mariage
           with
           the
           heathen
           people
           contrarie
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           prayed
           and
           fasted
           ,
           greatly
           mourning
           for
           the
           trasgression
           of
           the
           people
           .
           
           And
           afterwards
           the
           people
           themselues
           were
           assembled
           with
           fasting
           ,
           &
           with
           sackcloth
           and
           earth
           vpon
           them
           ;
           and
           hauing
           separated
           themselues
           from
           the
           strange
           wiues
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           beene
           mingled
           ,
           they
           confessed
           their
           sinnes
           and
           the
           iniquities
           of
           their
           fathers
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           But
           when
           as
           our
           sinne
           hath
           not
           only
           deserued
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           ;
           
           but
           also
           hath
           prouoked
           him
           ,
           either
           to
           threaten
           his
           judgements
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           to
           lift
           vp
           his
           hand
           to
           strike
           vs
           ;
           or
           else
           as
           he
           hath
           threatned
           ,
           to
           lay
           his
           judgements
           vpon
           vs
           :
           
           then
           doth
           the
           Lord
           especially
           call
           vs
           to
           fasting
           and
           mourning
           :
           howbeit
           the
           chiefe
           cause
           of
           mourning
           must
           be
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           judgement
           it selfe
           ,
           whether
           present
           or
           imminent
           ;
           as
           the
           detestation
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           whereby
           we
           haue
           offended
           God
           ,
           and
           prouoked
           him
           either
           to
           threaten
           or
           to
           inflict
           that
           judgement
           vpon
           vs.
           
           Examples
           hereof
           we
           haue
           in
           respect
           of
           judgements
           imminent
           ,
           in
           the
           Niniuits
           ,
           who
           when
           destruction
           was
           threatned
           against
           them
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           humbled
           themselues
           before
           God
           in
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           .
           In
           
             Iosaphat
             ,
          
           
           who
           hearing
           of
           an
           inuasion
           attempted
           against
           him
           by
           the
           Moabits
           and
           Ammonits
           ,
           feared
           ,
           and
           set
           himselfe
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           proclaimed
           a
           fast
           throughout
           
           all
           Iudah
           .
           
           In
           respect
           of
           afflictions
           and
           calamities
           present
           ,
           as
           famine
           ,
           sword
           ,
           pestilence
           ,
           captiuitie
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           messengers
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           we
           haue
           both
           commaundements
           ,
           as
           our
           rules
           ;
           and
           examples
           ,
           as
           precedents
           in
           this
           behalfe
           .
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           famine
           ,
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           
             Ioel
             ,
          
           commandeth
           the
           Iewes
           to
           turne
           vnto
           him
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           heart
           ,
           and
           with
           fasting
           ,
           weeping
           and
           mourning
           :
           And
           to
           that
           end
           he
           biddeth
           them
           to
           proclaime
           and
           sanctifie
           a
           fast
           .
           
           And
           as
           touching
           the
           sword
           :
           when
           the
           men
           of
           Ai
           had
           discomforted
           the
           Israelits
           ,
           
             Iosua
          
           and
           the
           elders
           of
           Israell
           fasted
           vntill
           the
           euen
           .
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           captiuitie
           
             Daniel
          
           greatly
           desired
           the
           deliuerance
           of
           the
           Iewes
           out
           of
           the
           captiuitie
           of
           Babylon
           at
           the
           end
           of
           seuentie
           yeares
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ieremie
             ,
          
           
           he
           turned
           his
           face
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           and
           sought
           by
           prayer
           and
           supplication
           ,
           with
           fasting
           ,
           and
           sackcloth
           ,
           and
           ashes
           .
           And
           as
           touching
           sicknesse
           and
           mortalitie
           ,
           we
           haue
           a
           notable
           example
           in
           
             Dauid
             ,
          
           
           who
           when
           his
           child
           which
           hee
           had
           begotten
           in
           adulterie
           was
           sicke
           ,
           he
           besought
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           fasted
           ,
           and
           went
           in
           and
           lay
           all
           night
           vpon
           the
           earth
           :
           yea
           ,
           when
           some
           that
           prooued
           his
           enemies
           were
           sicke
           ,
           he
           professeth
           
             Psal.
          
           35
           ,
           
           that
           he
           clothed
           himselfe
           with
           sackcloth
           ,
           and
           humbled
           his
           soule
           with
           fasting
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           prayed
           for
           them
           with
           such
           compassion
           ,
           that
           hanging
           downe
           his
           head
           for
           griefe
           ,
           his
           prayer
           returned
           vpon
           his
           bosome
           .
           And
           if
           fasting
           is
           to
           bee
           vsed
           for
           priuat
           persons
           when
           they
           are
           sicke
           ,
           much
           more
           in
           a
           publicke
           visitation
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           pestilence
           .
        
         
           
           15.
           
           These
           allegations
           therefore
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           may
           be
           sufficient
           directions
           for
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           to
           vndertake
           this
           exercise
           :
           namely
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           some
           vrgent
           cause
           of
           a
           more
           than
           ordinarie
           humbling
           of
           our selues
           before
           God
           in
           prayer
           .
           And
           when
           such
           causes
           are
           offered
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           thinke
           that
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           meerely
           arbitrarie
           ,
           whether
           we
           will
           vse
           this
           exercise
           or
           not
           :
           but
           by
           warrant
           of
           the
           former
           Scriptures
           we
           are
           to
           be
           persuaded
           
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           call
           vs
           to
           this
           exercise
           .
           It
           is
           well
           said
           of
           
             Basill
             ,
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           time
           of
           fasting
           is
           not
           euerie
           mans
           will
           ,
           but
           the
           necessitie
           of
           those
           who
           come
           to
           Gods
           worship
           :
           and
           in
           a
           time
           of
           such
           necessitie
           ,
           to
           fast
           it
           is
           necessarie
           .
           When
           as
           therefore
           there
           is
           publike
           necessitie
           ,
           
           those
           which
           are
           in
           publicke
           authoritie
           must
           thinke
           ,
           that
           a
           necessitie
           is
           imposed
           vpon
           them
           ,
           to
           blow
           the
           trumpet
           in
           Sion
           ,
           and
           to
           proclaime
           a
           fast
           .
           And
           those
           which
           are
           in
           priuat
           place
           ,
           must
           thinke
           a
           necessitie
           imposed
           on
           them
           ,
           to
           obserue
           and
           sanctifie
           the
           fast
           .
           And
           if
           it
           happen
           that
           they
           which
           are
           in
           authoritie
           neglect
           this
           duty
           ;
           then
           those
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           the
           example
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           
             Ezek.
          
           9
           ,
           
           which
           were
           marked
           to
           saluation
           ,
           doe
           mourne
           either
           for
           the
           common
           calamities
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           common
           enormities
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           are
           forerunners
           of
           calamities
           :
           
           they
           are
           to
           vse
           this
           exercise
           priuatly
           and
           secretly
           ,
           which
           also
           they
           are
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           their
           owne
           necessities
           require
           .
           As
           for
           those
           who
           neither
           by
           publicke
           calamitie
           ,
           nor
           priuat
           necessitie
           ,
           can
           be
           drawne
           to
           this
           dutie
           ,
           
           but
           continually
           take
           care
           for
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           fulfill
           the
           lusts
           thereof
           :
           they
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           but
           carnall
           m●n
           ;
           
           who
           ,
           as
           they
           sow
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           so
           of
           the
           flesh
           shall
           reape
           corruption
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Thus
           we
           haue
           heard
           that
           the
           religious
           fast
           is
           a
           solemne
           exercise
           of
           religion
           ,
           
           to
           bee
           vndertaken
           of
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           humble
           suters
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           vpon
           some
           vrgent
           occasion
           .
           Let
           vs
           now
           consider
           wherein
           this
           exercise
           doth
           consist
           ,
           which
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           definition
           ,
           whereout
           we
           may
           gather
           ,
           that
           this
           exercise
           consisteth
           on
           two
           points
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           the
           outward
           or
           bodily
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           or
           spirituall
           exercise
           .
           The
           former
           ,
           being
           the
           means
           to
           the
           latter
           ;
           &
           the
           latter
           ,
           being
           the
           end
           of
           the
           former
           :
           for
           the
           bodily
           exercise
           profiteth
           little
           or
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           spirituall
           exercise
           ,
           as
           a
           meanes
           to
           further
           it
           .
           The
           bodily
           exercise
           is
           an
           outward
           
           abstinence
           from
           food
           and
           some
           other
           commodities
           and
           delights
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           
           and
           also
           from
           bodily
           labours
           and
           worldly
           businesse
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           fast
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           .
           Here
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           outward
           exercise
           ,
           from
           what
           we
           are
           to
           abstaine
           ,
           and
           for
           how
           long
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           First
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           abstaine
           from
           food
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           whole
           exercise
           hath
           his
           name
           .
           And
           here
           we
           are
           to
           vnderstand
           not
           an
           abstinence
           in
           part
           ,
           nor
           a
           sober
           and
           abstemious
           vse
           of
           diet
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           before
           ;
           but
           a
           totall
           abstinence
           both
           from
           meat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           our
           health
           will
           permit
           :
           for
           this
           is
           required
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           fast
           ,
           as
           hath
           bene
           declared
           ,
           and
           further
           may
           bee
           proued
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           such
           fasts
           as
           are
           recorded
           in
           the
           scriptures
           .
           
             Dauid
          
           when
           he
           fasted
           and
           mourned
           for
           the
           death
           of
           
             Abner
             ,
          
           
           swore
           that
           he
           would
           not
           tast
           bread
           or
           ought
           else
           till
           the
           Sunne
           were
           downe
           .
           
             Ezra
             ,
          
           
           when
           he
           fasted
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           did
           neither
           eat
           bread
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           bread
           ,
           nor
           drinke
           water
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           water
           .
           The
           fast
           which
           
             Esther
          
           required
           and
           performed
           ,
           
           was
           the
           totall
           abstinence
           from
           meat
           and
           drinke
           .
           The
           Niniuits
           when
           they
           proclaimed
           a
           fast
           ,
           
           gaue
           a
           charge
           that
           none
           should
           tast
           any
           thing
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           meat
           or
           drinke
           .
           And
           of
           
             Paul
          
           it
           is
           sayd
           
             Acts.
          
           9
           ,
           
           that
           for
           the
           time
           of
           his
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           he
           did
           neither
           eat
           nor
           drinke
           .
           That
           we
           should
           not
           thinke
           ,
           either
           that
           fasting
           is
           an
           abstinence
           from
           meat
           and
           not
           from
           drinke
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           standeth
           onely
           in
           choise
           of
           meats
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           totall
           abstinence
           from
           meat
           and
           drinke
           is
           not
           so
           strictly
           required
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           whose
           health
           cannot
           beare
           it
           ,
           may
           for
           their
           necessarie
           sustenance
           take
           some
           little
           refreshing
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           desireth
           mercie
           rather
           than
           sacrifice
           ,
           
           doth
           not
           so
           require
           this
           outward
           abstinence
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           impaire
           our
           health
           ,
           or
           make
           vs
           vnfit
           for
           his
           seruice
           in
           the
           spirituall
           exercise
           of
           the
           fast
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           might
           further
           vs
           therein
           .
           But
           here
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           we
           vse
           not
           this
           libertie
           as
           an
           occasion
           
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           pretending
           we
           cannot
           ,
           when
           indeed
           we
           will
           not
           abstaine
           .
           
        
         
           18.
           
           But
           now
           let
           vs
           consider
           ,
           
           why
           this
           abstinence
           from
           food
           is
           required
           ,
           seeing
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           stand
           in
           meat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           abstinence
           therfrom
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           
           as
           to
           eat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           so
           also
           to
           abstaine
           therefrom
           ,
           is
           in
           it selfe
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           although
           in
           and
           for
           it selfe
           it
           is
           not
           required
           ;
           yet
           as
           it
           is
           referred
           to
           the
           inward
           and
           spirituall
           exercise
           ,
           it
           is
           enjoyned
           .
           For
           seeing
           the
           bodie
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           habitation
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           also
           it
           and
           the
           members
           thereof
           the
           instruments
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           whereby
           it
           exerciseth
           his
           seuerall
           functions
           :
           who
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           soule
           are
           either
           furthered
           by
           the
           good
           constitution
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           or
           hindered
           by
           the
           indisposition
           thereof
           ?
           and
           ,
           that
           the
           disposition
           of
           our
           bodie
           doth
           much
           depend
           vpon
           our
           diet
           ?
           For
           if
           by
           intemperancie
           and
           excesse
           wee
           ouercharge
           our selues
           ,
           then
           are
           our
           hearts
           made
           heauie
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           sayth
           ,
           
           by
           surfetting
           and
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           we
           become
           vnfit
           for
           any
           good
           office
           .
           Or
           if
           we
           be
           too
           carefull
           to
           pamper
           our
           bodies
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           be
           so
           pliable
           and
           obsequious
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           rather
           become
           like
           pampered
           horses
           ,
           which
           kick
           against
           their
           rulers
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           by
           too
           much
           abstinence
           we
           pine
           away
           our
           bodies
           ,
           and
           denie
           necessarie
           sustenance
           thereto
           ,
           wee
           doe
           make
           our selues
           not
           only
           vnfit
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           in
           the
           church
           or
           commonwealth
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           our
           callings
           ,
           but
           also
           guiltie
           of
           selfe-murther
           :
           For
           the
           difference
           is
           not
           great
           ,
           whether
           we
           murther
           ourselues
           at
           once
           ,
           or
           by
           little
           and
           little
           pine
           and
           consume
           our selues
           away
           .
           And
           surely
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           forbiddeth
           to
           kill
           ,
           he
           forbiddeth
           vs
           to
           kill
           our selues
           .
           Now
           if
           any
           in
           their
           superstitious
           conceit
           shall
           in
           this
           their
           not
           sparing
           of
           their
           bodie
           ,
           
           wherby
           they
           make
           themselues
           guiltie
           of
           murther
           ,
           place
           religion
           or
           merit
           ;
           then
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           injurious
           to
           themselues
           ,
           so
           also
           impious
           against
           God.
           That
           therefore
           the
           bodie
           may
           bee
           
           seruiceable
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           diet
           it
           ordinarily
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           sobrietie
           and
           temperance
           :
           so
           shall
           it
           neither
           be
           vnruly
           to
           kicke
           against
           the
           soule
           ,
           nor
           vnable
           to
           serue
           it
           .
           And
           this
           disposition
           of
           the
           bodie
           is
           the
           best
           ordinarie
           disposition
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           for
           the
           ordinarie
           performance
           of
           our
           dutie
           in
           the
           worship
           and
           seruice
           of
           God.
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           haue
           necessarie
           occasion
           to
           humble
           our selues
           in
           prayer
           after
           an
           extraordinarie
           manner
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           necessarie
           also
           ,
           that
           to
           our
           ordinarie
           temperance
           and
           sobrietie
           ,
           wee
           should
           adde
           the
           extraordinarie
           
           exercise
           of
           fasting
           .
           First
           therefore
           ,
           this
           abstinence
           from
           food
           is
           required
           ,
           as
           a
           meanes
           of
           humiliation
           :
           for
           by
           afflicting
           
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           mind
           is
           the
           better
           humbled
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           a
           signe
           and
           testimonie
           of
           our
           humiliation
           :
           for
           in
           our
           abstinence
           from
           all
           food
           ,
           we
           acknowledge
           our selues
           
           vnworthie
           of
           a
           peece
           of
           bread
           or
           cup
           of
           water
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           it
           causeth
           the
           bodily
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           so
           it
           sharpeneth
           the
           spirituall
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           and
           is
           therfore
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           men
           to
           be
           a
           notable
           meanes
           to
           
           encrease
           the
           feruencie
           of
           our
           prayer
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           as
           a
           testimonie
           of
           our
           repentance
           ,
           
           when
           we
           vse
           it
           by
           way
           of
           godly
           
           reuenge
           vpon
           our selues
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           as
           an
           admonition
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           abstaining
           from
           our
           food
           ,
           which
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           should
           much
           more
           abstain
           from
           whatsoeuer
           is
           vnlawfull
           .
           
           Lastly
           ,
           as
           a
           meanes
           of
           almes
           giuing
           ,
           without
           any
           more
           impairing
           of
           our
           wealth
           than
           if
           we
           had
           not
           fasted
           ,
           when
           that
           which
           is
           denied
           to
           the
           belly
           ,
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           poore
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           respects
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           fast
           to
           abstaine
           from
           food
           .
        
         
           2
           19.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           onely
           to
           abstaine
           from
           all
           excesse
           of
           sleepe
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           cut
           off
           so
           much
           of
           our
           ordinarie
           sleepe
           ,
           as
           the
           want
           thereof
           be
           not
           an
           hinderance
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           
           that
           so
           we
           may
           watch
           vnto
           prayer
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           when
           they
           fasted
           ,
           made
           choise
           to
           lie
           vneasily
           :
           that
           so
           they
           might
           take
           no
           more
           sleepe
           than
           was
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           therby
           
           also
           might
           shew
           themselues
           vnworthie
           of
           their
           ordinarie
           case
           and
           rest
           ,
           and
           might
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           the
           better
           watch
           vnto
           prayer
           .
           When
           
             Dauid
          
           fasted
           and
           prayed
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           his
           child
           ,
           
           he
           lay
           vpon
           the
           ground
           all
           night
           .
           Whē
           the
           Iewes
           had
           notice
           of
           
             Hamans
          
           conspiracie
           against
           thē
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           lay
           in
           sackcloth
           and
           ashes
           .
           
           The
           Prophet
           
             Ioel
          
           exhorting
           the
           priests
           and
           elders
           to
           fast
           and
           mourne
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           famine
           ,
           he
           willeth
           them
           to
           lie
           all
           night
           in
           sackcloth
           .
           
           And
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           
             Achab
          
           when
           he
           fasted
           ,
           did
           also
           lie
           in
           sackcloth
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           3
           we
           are
           to
           forbeare
           our
           better
           or
           more
           costly
           apparell
           :
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           such
           as
           may
           hinder
           our
           humiliation
           ,
           or
           minister
           some
           matter
           to
           our
           pride
           :
           for
           such
           is
           the
           vanity
           of
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           &
           our
           pronenesse
           to
           pride
           ,
           that
           although
           apparell
           was
           ordained
           to
           couer
           our
           nakednesse
           ,
           and
           to
           hide
           our
           shame
           ,
           the
           consequent
           of
           our
           sinne
           and
           falling
           from
           God
           :
           yet
           if
           it
           bee
           any
           thing
           gay
           or
           costly
           ,
           we
           take
           a
           pride
           therein
           .
           When
           as
           therefore
           the
           Israelits
           by
           worshipping
           the
           golden
           calfe
           ,
           had
           broken
           their
           couenant
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           and
           had
           prouoked
           him
           to
           cast
           them
           off
           :
           the
           Lord
           commaunded
           
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           people
           to
           goe
           towards
           the
           land
           Canaan
           ,
           signifying
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           as
           good
           as
           his
           promise
           made
           to
           their
           fathers
           ,
           in
           giuing
           to
           them
           the
           land
           of
           promise
           :
           
           And
           to
           that
           end
           would
           send
           his
           Angell
           before
           them
           ,
           to
           driue
           out
           the
           Canaanits
           and
           the
           other
           inhabitants
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           in
           possession
           :
           
           But
           as
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           be
           present
           among
           them
           (
           or
           if
           he
           should
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           but
           consume
           them
           )
           neither
           would
           he
           haue
           ought
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           ,
           namely
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           turned
           vnto
           him
           by
           repentance
           .
           For
           to
           that
           end
           he
           propounded
           that
           threatning
           ,
           and
           withall
           appointed
           them
           to
           lay
           aside
           their
           ornaments
           and
           costly
           rayments
           ,
           
           that
           hee
           might
           know
           what
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           if
           they
           repented
           ,
           to
           receiue
           them
           to
           mercie
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           to
           cast
           them
           off
           .
           When
           as
           the
           people
           therefore
           heard
           this
           euill
           tidings
           ,
           
           they
           sorrowed
           ;
           preferring
           the
           fauour
           of
           
           God
           before
           the
           fruition
           of
           the
           land
           of
           promise
           :
           whereby
           without
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           they
           should
           haue
           beene
           fatted
           as
           cattell
           for
           the
           slaughter
           .
           And
           in
           testimonie
           of
           their
           humiliation
           ,
           they
           put
           not
           on
           their
           better
           attire
           ,
           
           but
           laid
           aside
           their
           ornaments
           .
           And
           this
           they
           did
           ,
           remouing
           themselues
           from
           mount
           Horeb
           ,
           as
           acknowledging
           themselues
           vnworthie
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           manifested
           on
           that
           mount
           .
           Where
           we
           see
           the
           laying
           aside
           of
           ornaments
           and
           costly
           attire
           ,
           appointed
           by
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           for
           a
           signe
           and
           testimonie
           of
           humiliation
           .
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           they
           vsed
           in
           those
           times
           to
           put
           on
           sackcloth
           ;
           whereby
           is
           meant
           any
           course
           or
           homely
           garment
           .
           Which
           ceremonie
           though
           it
           were
           abused
           by
           hypocrites
           in
           their
           priuat
           fasts
           to
           ostentation
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           bee
           seene
           of
           men
           :
           yet
           in
           publicke
           fasts
           it
           was
           profitably
           obserued
           for
           the
           example
           of
           others
           ,
           whose
           humiliation
           might
           bee
           the
           more
           encreased
           ,
           by
           the
           beholding
           one
           of
           another
           .
        
         
           4
           21
           Fourthly
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           abstaine
           from
           all
           carnall
           delights
           ,
           whereby
           any
           one
           of
           our
           sences
           might
           bee
           pleased
           .
           For
           the
           sence
           of
           pleasure
           would
           abate
           our
           mourning
           ,
           diminish
           the
           sence
           of
           our
           want
           ,
           and
           hinder
           our
           vnfained
           humiliation
           before
           God.
           Wherefore
           
             Ierome
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           fasting
           is
           to
           abstaine
           not
           onely
           from
           meats
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           all
           pleasures
           or
           allurements
           .
           
           And
           
             Augustine
             ,
          
           The
           Scripture
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           teacheth
           a
           general
           fast
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           concupiscence
           of
           meates
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           all
           pleasures
           of
           temporal
           delights
           .
           Thus
           are
           we
           not
           only
           to
           abridge
           our
           tast
           of
           meats
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           containe
           our
           eies
           from
           beholding
           vanities
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           our
           eares
           from
           hearing
           mirth
           or
           musick
           ,
           which
           in
           time
           of
           mourning
           is
           vnseasonable
           ,
           our
           nostrils
           ,
           from
           pleasant
           odours
           and
           effeminate
           smels
           :
           
           Our
           sence
           of
           feeling
           ,
           from
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           marriage
           bed
           :
           which
           as
           all
           married
           persons
           are
           to
           forbeare
           vpon
           consent
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           time
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           giue
           themselues
           to
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ;
           
           so
           are
           the
           Bridegroome
           and
           Bride
           admonished
           to
           come
           forth
           of
           their
           marriage
           chamber
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
           the
           fast
           .
           And
           all
           these
           are
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           partly
           as
           meanes
           of
           our
           humiliation
           ,
           in
           remouing
           the
           impediments
           thereof
           ;
           partly
           as
           signes
           of
           our
           humiliation
           ,
           whereby
           we
           acknowledge
           our selues
           vnworthy
           of
           these
           delights
           ;
           and
           partly
           as
           tokens
           of
           our
           repentance
           ,
           in
           that
           by
           way
           of
           godly
           revenge
           ,
           because
           all
           our
           sences
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           we
           depriue
           thē
           all
           of
           their
           seuerall
           delights
           .
           And
           as
           wee
           are
           to
           make
           all
           our
           sences
           thus
           to
           fast
           :
           so
           must
           wee
           also
           weyne
           our
           minds
           from
           sports
           and
           recreations
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           onely
           hinder
           our
           humiliation
           and
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           but
           also
           distract
           our
           minds
           from
           better
           meditations
           in
           sanctifying
           the
           fast
           .
           And
           thus
           haue
           I
           shewed
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           fast
           we
           are
           to
           abstaine
           from
           food
           and
           some
           other
           helps
           and
           commodities
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           also
           from
           all
           outward
           delights
           and
           pleasures
           .
        
         
           22
           Now
           it
           remaineth
           ,
           2
           that
           I
           should
           speake
           of
           rest
           from
           bodily
           labours
           and
           worldly
           businesse
           :
           For
           the
           time
           of
           the
           fast
           hath
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Sabboth
           .
           And
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ioel
          
           it
           is
           called
           
             dies
             interdicti
             ,
          
           
           a
           solemnity
           ,
           or
           day
           of
           prohibition
           ,
           wherein
           men
           are
           forbidden
           to
           do
           any
           worke
           :
           as
           ths
           Lord
           expoūdeth
           that
           word
           
             Leui.
          
           23.
           
           
           It
           is
           a
           day
           of
           prohibition
           ,
           or
           a
           solemne
           day
           ,
           
             You
             shall
             do
             no
             seruile
             worke
             therein
             .
          
           And
           
             Deut.
          
           16.
           
           
           Six
           dayes
           thou
           shalt
           eat
           vnleauened
           bread
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           seuenth
           day
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           a
           solemnity
           or
           day
           of
           prohibition
           to
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           doe
           no
           worke
           .
           So
           
             Num.
          
           29.35
           .
           For
           there
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ordinary
           .
           But
           the
           ordinary
           was
           a
           Sabbath
           or
           rest
           ,
           
           in
           which
           no
           worke
           was
           to
           bee
           done
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           Lord
           threatneth
           to
           destroy
           that
           person
           from
           among
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           shall
           doe
           any
           worke
           that
           day
           .
           And
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           the
           weekly
           Sabbath
           is
           to
           be
           extended
           to
           other
           extraordinary
           Sabbaths
           :
           But
           on
           the
           weekly
           Sabbath
           ,
           wee
           may
           do
           no
           worke
           ,
           therefore
           not
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           23
           But
           let
           vs
           consider
           also
           ,
           
           why
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           respects
           rest
           is
           required
           in
           the
           day
           of
           our
           fast
           ,
           and
           bodily
           labours
           and
           worldly
           businesse
           forbidden
           .
           The
           Lord
           forbiddeth
           
           labour
           and
           worldly
           businesse
           ,
           and
           commaundeth
           rest
           on
           euery
           Sabbath
           :
           not
           because
           simply
           he
           either
           liketh
           of
           rest
           ,
           or
           misliketh
           labour
           ;
           but
           because
           bodily
           labors
           &
           worldly
           businesse
           are
           a
           meanes
           to
           distract
           vs
           from
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           :
           and
           rest
           from
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           remedy
           against
           distraction
           .
           For
           euery
           Sabbath
           is
           to
           be
           sanctified
           and
           set
           apart
           from
           our
           businesse
           and
           affaires
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           bee
           consecrated
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           And
           further
           ,
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           we
           take
           vpon
           vs
           after
           a
           more
           speciall
           maner
           to
           worship
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           that
           wee
           may
           seriously
           and
           entirely
           intend
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           abandō
           all
           other
           busines
           and
           cares
           .
           For
           that
           is
           better
           done
           which
           is
           done
           alone
           ,
           as
           the
           Philosopher
           hath
           truly
           said
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           And
           it
           is
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           Wiseman
           ,
           that
           ,
           what
           wee
           doe
           ,
           wee
           should
           do
           with
           all
           our
           might
           .
           For
           by
           doing
           many
           things
           our
           minds
           are
           distracted
           .
           This
           therefore
           doth
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           with
           free
           and
           entire
           minds
           ,
           sequestred
           from
           all
           worldly
           cares
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           be
           conuersant
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           chiefely
           ,
           when
           after
           a
           more
           speciall
           manner
           we
           indeuour
           to
           humble
           our selues
           before
           him
           .
           For
           if
           bodily
           labours
           and
           worldly
           businesse
           bee
           therefore
           forbidden
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           meanes
           to
           distract
           vs
           :
           then
           may
           we
           be
           sure
           that
           distraction
           it self
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           is
           much
           more
           forbidden
           .
           For
           distraction
           breeds
           hypocrisie
           in
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           causeth
           vs
           when
           wee
           draw
           nigh
           to
           the
           Lord
           with
           our
           lips
           ,
           to
           remooue
           our
           hearts
           farre
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           Againe
           ,
           the
           Lord
           commaundeth
           vs
           in
           all
           his
           Sabbaths
           to
           rest
           from
           labours
           ,
           that
           this
           outward
           rest
           might
           be
           an
           admonition
           vnto
           vs
           to
           rest
           from
           sinne
           .
           For
           why
           (
           may
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           thinke
           )
           doth
           the
           Lord
           forbid
           me
           on
           the
           day
           of
           rest
           ,
           the
           lawfull
           workes
           of
           may
           calling
           ?
           Or
           why
           doe
           I
           cease
           from
           mine
           honest
           affaires
           ?
           Must
           I
           forbeare
           that
           which
           in
           it selfe
           is
           lawfull
           ;
           and
           may
           I
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           vnlawfull
           ?
           Must
           I
           therefore
           for
           this
           time
           
           sequester
           my selfe
           from
           my
           honest
           businesse
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           attend
           vanities
           or
           sinnes
           ?
           Or
           doth
           the
           Lord
           enjoyne
           me
           rest
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           delighted
           with
           idlenesse
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           me
           to
           doe
           nothing
           ?
           No
           verily
           .
           If
           he
           forbid
           me
           that
           which
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           much
           more
           doth
           he
           forbid
           that
           which
           is
           vnlawfull
           .
           And
           if
           he
           commaund
           me
           to
           rest
           from
           honest
           affaires
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           because
           he
           would
           haue
           me
           idle
           (
           for
           idlenesse
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           much
           iniquitie
           )
           but
           because
           hee
           would
           haue
           me
           attend
           better
           matters
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           he
           forbiddeth
           me
           to
           doe
           mine
           owne
           workes
           and
           businesse
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           doe
           his
           worke
           ,
           and
           attend
           his
           religion
           and
           seruice
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           there
           may
           an
           outward
           cause
           be
           rendered
           ,
           why
           on
           the
           day
           of
           the
           fast
           wee
           are
           to
           cease
           from
           bodily
           labours
           .
           For
           our
           fraile
           nature
           cannot
           well
           beare
           abstinence
           and
           bodily
           labour
           together
           :
           for
           labour
           setting
           the
           bodie
           in
           a
           heat
           ,
           wasteth
           the
           moisture
           and
           spirits
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           bee
           supplied
           by
           nourishment
           :
           otherwise
           we
           spend
           vpon
           the
           stocke
           of
           our
           naturall
           moisture
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           oyle
           in
           the
           lampe
           of
           our
           life
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           We
           see
           then
           ,
           
           wherein
           the
           outward
           exercise
           doth
           consist
           ,
           and
           the
           particulars
           from
           which
           we
           are
           to
           abstain
           .
           Now
           wee
           are
           briefely
           to
           consider
           ,
           for
           how
           long
           this
           abstinence
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           .
           The
           vsuall
           time
           of
           a
           fast
           is
           the
           space
           of
           a
           naturall
           day
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           from
           euen
           to
           euen
           ,
           or
           from
           supper
           to
           supper
           .
           For
           as
           that
           was
           the
           time
           appointed
           for
           the
           ordinarie
           Sabboth
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           so
           also
           of
           the
           extraordinarie
           ,
           
             From
             euen
             to
             euen
             shall
             you
             celebrate
             your
             Sabboth
             .
          
           
           And
           accordingly
           it
           is
           noted
           of
           the
           Israelits
           fast
           ,
           
           
             Iud.
          
           20.
           of
           
             Dauid
          
           and
           his
           followers
           ,
           
           2.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           1.
           of
           
             Iosuah
          
           and
           the
           elders
           ,
           
             Ios.
          
           7.
           that
           it
           was
           vntill
           the
           euening
           .
           And
           more
           particularly
           of
           
             Dauids
          
           fast
           for
           
             Abner
             ,
          
           that
           hee
           refused
           to
           eat
           any
           meat
           while
           it
           was
           yet
           day
           ,
           but
           swore
           ,
           saying
           ,
           So
           doe
           God
           to
           me
           and
           more
           also
           ,
           if
           I
           tast
           bread
           or
           ought
           else
           till
           the
           Sunne
           be
           downe
           .
           In
           like
           sort
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           Iews
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           auncient
           Christians
           vsed
           to
           fast
           vntill
           the
           Sunne
           were
           set
           .
           
           Howbeit
           in
           processe
           of
           time
           they
           began
           especially
           
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           dissolue
           their
           fasts
           at
           the
           ninth
           houre
           ,
           which
           is
           three
           a
           clocke
           afternoone
           :
           which
           now
           they
           haue
           brought
           to
           the
           sixt
           houre
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           on
           their
           fasting
           dayes
           goe
           to
           supper
           before
           noone
           .
           But
           the
           shortest
           time
           that
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           a
           fast
           ,
           is
           vntill
           the
           euening
           :
           to
           which
           custome
           their
           practise
           is
           most
           conformable
           ,
           who
           fast
           all
           day
           vntill
           the
           ordinarie
           time
           of
           supper
           .
           This
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           is
           the
           vsuall
           time
           .
           But
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           beene
           pressed
           with
           more
           vrgent
           occasion
           ,
           haue
           sometimes
           continued
           this
           exercise
           for
           more
           dayes
           together
           :
           As
           
             Esther
          
           and
           the
           Iewes
           for
           three
           dayes
           ,
           
           
             Esth.
          
           4
           :
           and
           likewise
           
             Paule
             ,
             Act.
          
           9.
           
           
           The
           men
           of
           Iabesh
           Gilead
           ,
           when
           they
           mourned
           for
           the
           death
           of
           
             Saule
          
           and
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           fasted
           seuen
           dayes
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           31.
           
           
             Daniell
          
           one
           and
           twentie
           dayes
           .
           
        
         
           
           26.
           
           As
           for
           the
           fortie
           dayes
           fast
           ,
           which
           
             Moses
             ,
             Elias
             ,
          
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           did
           fast
           ,
           it
           was
           miraculous
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           imitated
           .
           Neither
           did
           they
           fast
           fortie
           dayes
           together
           ,
           either
           to
           subdue
           their
           flesh
           ,
           or
           to
           humble
           their
           soules
           :
           But
           
             Moses
          
           being
           the
           publisher
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           
             Elias
          
           the
           restorer
           of
           religion
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           the
           Lord
           would
           by
           this
           miraculous
           fast
           so
           countenance
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           respect
           therof
           they
           might
           seeme
           not
           men
           arising
           from
           the
           earth
           ,
           or
           authorised
           by
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           two
           former
           as
           Angels
           ,
           the
           third
           as
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           sent
           from
           heauen
           :
           for
           their
           abstinence
           for
           the
           time
           was
           angelicall
           .
           And
           we
           might
           as
           well
           take
           vpon
           vs
           to
           imitate
           the
           Angels
           not
           taking
           of
           food
           ,
           which
           they
           doe
           not
           need
           ,
           as
           the
           fast
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           the
           other
           two
           ;
           who
           were
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           aboue
           the
           strength
           of
           nature
           so
           sustained
           ,
           as
           that
           during
           their
           fortie
           dayes
           ,
           they
           no
           more
           needed
           food
           than
           angels
           doe
           .
           Neither
           did
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           or
           either
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           fast
           fortie
           dayes
           euery
           yeare
           ,
           but
           once
           onely
           in
           all
           his
           life
           .
           Wherefore
           vnlesse
           we
           haue
           the
           like
           cause
           of
           fasting
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           power
           to
           support
           vs
           (
           as
           indeed
           none
           haue
           )
           it
           is
           but
           a
           vaine
           thing
           
           to
           goe
           about
           to
           imitat
           their
           fast
           .
           Now
           when
           the
           fast
           is
           continued
           for
           more
           dayes
           together
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           vnmeet
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           we
           are
           to
           take
           but
           one
           meale
           euery
           day
           in
           the
           euening
           ;
           so
           also
           that
           we
           should
           at
           those
           times
           content
           our selues
           with
           a
           spare
           diet
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           quantitie
           ,
           and
           meane
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           qualitie
           ,
           whether
           it
           bee
           fish
           ,
           or
           flesh
           ,
           or
           neither
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           example
           of
           
             Daniel
             .
          
           But
           when
           our
           fast
           is
           once
           dissolued
           ,
           
           whether
           it
           bee
           at
           the
           end
           of
           one
           day
           ,
           or
           of
           more
           ,
           we
           may
           freely
           vse
           our
           ordinary
           diet
           ,
           obseruing
           alwayes
           the
           rules
           of
           temperance
           and
           sobriety
           .
           And
           it
           fitteth
           best
           the
           faith
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           humbled
           themselues
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           poured
           forth
           their
           suit
           into
           his
           bosome
           ;
           to
           cheere
           vp
           themselues
           in
           this
           persuasion
           ,
           That
           they
           hauing
           cōmended
           and
           committed
           their
           cause
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           dispose
           of
           it
           and
           them
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           most
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           their
           good
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           consider
           the
           examples
           ,
           of
           
             Anna
             ,
          
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           1
           ,
           who
           after
           she
           had
           fasted
           and
           poured
           forth
           her
           soule
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           
             she
             went
             her
             way
             and
             did
             eat
             ,
             and
             looked
             no
             more
             sad
             :
          
           Of
           
             Dauid
             ,
          
           euen
           then
           when
           the
           Lord
           did
           seeme
           to
           haue
           denied
           his
           perticuler
           request
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           2.
           
           
             He
             arose
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             washed
             and
             annointed
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             chaunged
             his
             apparell
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             afterward
             came
             to
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             and
             bad
             that
             they
             should
             set
             bread
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             eat
             .
          
           And
           thus
           much
           may
           suffice
           to
           haue
           spoken
           of
           the
           outward
           fast
           .
        
         
           27
           Now
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           standeth
           not
           in
           meat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           
           nor
           in
           the
           abstinence
           therefrom
           ,
           and
           seeing
           bodily
           exercise
           profiteth
           little
           ,
           but
           piety
           (
           which
           consisteth
           in
           duties
           of
           religion
           sincerely
           performed
           )
           hath
           the
           promises
           both
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           :
           
           therefore
           all
           this
           outward
           abstinence
           is
           nothing
           worth
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           ioyned
           with
           the
           inward
           fast
           and
           spirituall
           exercise
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           bee
           referred
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           end
           thereof
           .
           For
           if
           men
           rest
           in
           the
           outward
           fast
           ,
           as
           though
           that
           in
           it selfe
           were
           acceptable
           vnto
           God
           ,
           they
           
           fast
           no
           better
           than
           the
           beasts
           of
           Niniuie
           fasted
           .
           They
           fast
           not
           vnto
           God
           :
           
           for
           God
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           will
           worship
           him
           ,
           must
           worship
           him
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           
             Zacharie
          
           sayth
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           resting
           in
           the
           outward
           fast
           ,
           
           imagined
           ,
           that
           they
           pleased
           God
           therby
           :
           When
           you
           fasted
           and
           mourned
           in
           the
           fift
           and
           seuenth
           moneth
           these
           seuentie
           yeares
           ,
           did
           you
           in
           fasting
           fast
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           me
           ,
           sayth
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Likewise
           
             Esay
          
           58
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Lord
           respected
           not
           the
           fast
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           whereby
           they
           looked
           to
           win
           his
           fauour
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           their
           question
           ,
           
             vers
             .
          
           3.
           
           Wherefore
           haue
           we
           fasted
           ,
           and
           thou
           respectest
           it
           not
           ,
           we
           haue
           afflicted
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           thou
           regardest
           it
           not
           ?
           He
           rendreth
           this
           reason
           :
           Because
           neglecting
           the
           inward
           exercise
           ,
           they
           rested
           in
           the
           outward
           .
           
           
             Is
             it
             such
             a
             fast
             that
             I
             haue
             chosen
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             for
             a
             day
             afflict
             his
             soule
          
           (
           namely
           by
           outward
           fasting
           )
           
             and
             hang
             downe
             his
             head
             like
             a
             bull-rush
             ,
             and
             lie
             downe
             in
             sackeloth
             and
             ashes
             :
             wilt
             thou
             call
             this
             a
             fasting
             or
             an
             acceptable
             day
             to
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           But
           if
           men
           shall
           not
           onely
           rest
           in
           the
           outward
           fast
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           in
           it selfe
           were
           an
           acceptable
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           shall
           also
           obserue
           it
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           satisfaction
           and
           merit
           ,
           persuading
           themselues
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           fast
           they
           satisfie
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           merit
           euerlasting
           life
           :
           then
           is
           it
           much
           more
           abhominable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           being
           derogatorie
           to
           the
           onely
           both
           satisfactorie
           sufferings
           and
           meritorious
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           .
           And
           such
           seemeth
           to
           haue
           beene
           the
           fast
           of
           the
           Pharisie
           :
           
           who
           for
           all
           his
           fasting
           twice
           a
           weeke
           ,
           and
           his
           other
           merits
           which
           hee
           alledgeth
           ,
           went
           home
           vnjustified
           .
           And
           such
           is
           the
           fast
           of
           the
           Papists
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           not
           onely
           rest
           in
           their
           outward
           fast
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           in
           many
           respects
           is
           but
           a
           mockefast
           :
           but
           also
           ascribe
           satisfaction
           and
           merit
           thereunto
           .
           
        
         
           28.
           
           What
           then
           is
           the
           spirituall
           exercise
           and
           the
           inward
           fast
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           outward
           abstinence
           must
           be
           referred
           ?
           It
           is
           an
           humbling
           of
           our
           soules
           in
           a
           solemne
           exercise
           of
           prayer
           ,
           joyned
           with
           repentance
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           
           of
           our
           speciall
           suit
           ,
           holpen
           forward
           and
           testified
           by
           the
           outward
           fast
           :
           as
           
             Ezra
          
           speaketh
           ,
           
           
             chap.
          
           8.
           
           
             I
             proclaimed
             a
             fast
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             humble
             our selues
             before
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             seeke
             of
             him
             a
             right
             way
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           as
           the
           occasion
           of
           our
           fast
           is
           some
           speciall
           suit
           or
           request
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           vpon
           vrgent
           occasion
           to
           make
           to
           God
           :
           so
           the
           obtaining
           of
           our
           request
           is
           the
           end
           of
           our
           fast
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           obtaine
           our
           suit
           to
           our
           comfort
           ,
           it
           is
           necessarie
           that
           wee
           should
           beg
           it
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           by
           prayer
           .
           For
           as
           
             Iames
          
           sayth
           ,
           
           You
           haue
           not
           ,
           because
           you
           aske
           not
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           heare
           euery
           prayer
           of
           euery
           man
           ,
           therefore
           that
           our
           prayer
           may
           be
           heard
           ,
           it
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           both
           it
           be
           qualified
           in
           some
           measure
           according
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           
           and
           our selues
           also
           indued
           with
           repentance
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           For
           if
           our
           prayer
           be
           not
           rightly
           qualified
           ,
           we
           may
           aske
           and
           not
           obtaine
           ,
           as
           S.
           
             Iames
          
           sayth
           ,
           
           You
           aske
           and
           receiue
           not
           ,
           because
           you
           aske
           amisse
           .
           Neither
           ,
           if
           wee
           repent
           not
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           
           shall
           we
           be
           heard
           ;
           because
           sinne
           maketh
           a
           separation
           betweene
           God
           and
           vs
           :
           neither
           doth
           the
           Lord
           heare
           impenitent
           sinners
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           any
           shall
           object
           that
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           and
           repent
           continually
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           this
           exercise
           is
           to
           little
           purpose
           :
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           prayer
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           of
           vs
           dayly
           and
           ordinarily
           ,
           and
           repentance
           is
           to
           be
           practised
           of
           vs
           continually
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           liues
           :
           yet
           this
           hindreth
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           the
           Lord
           giueth
           vs
           extraordinarie
           occasion
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           and
           ought
           after
           a
           solemne
           and
           extraordinarie
           manner
           to
           humble
           our selues
           before
           him
           by
           prayer
           and
           repentance
           ,
           
           which
           our
           Sauior
           Christ
           calleth
           ,
           repenting
           in
           sackcloth
           and
           ashes
           ,
           and
           likewise
           
             Iob
             ,
          
           repenting
           in
           dust
           and
           ashes
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           Now
           whereas
           I
           said
           ,
           
           that
           this
           inward
           fast
           is
           an
           extraordinarie
           exercise
           of
           prayer
           joyned
           with
           a
           profession
           of
           our
           repentance
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           our
           suit
           :
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           of
           prayer
           ,
           which
           expresseth
           our
           suit
           ,
           there
           be
           two
           parts
           ,
           and
           two
           especiall
           properties
           :
           so
           of
           repentance
           ,
           
           which
           secondeth
           our
           prayer
           ,
           there
           are
           also
           two
           parts
           .
           The
           parts
           of
           this
           prayer
           are
           ,
           first
           ,
           deprecation
           or
           praying
           against
           some
           euill
           which
           we
           bewaile
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           be
           remooued
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           euill
           of
           sinne
           alone
           ,
           or
           the
           euill
           of
           affliction
           also
           caused
           thereby
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           precation
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           some
           good
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           only
           the
           assurance
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           grace
           to
           withstand
           them
           ,
           or
           also
           some
           other
           speciall
           blessing
           which
           wee
           craue
           .
           The
           two
           especiall
           properties
           of
           our
           prayer
           ,
           are
           feruencie
           of
           desire
           ,
           and
           assurance
           of
           faith
           .
           The
           two
           parts
           of
           repentance
           are
           ,
           humiliation
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           
           which
           is
           penitencie
           ;
           and
           an
           vnfained
           purpose
           of
           amending
           our
           liues
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           both
           in
           forsaking
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           embracing
           the
           contrary
           duties
           ,
           which
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           amendment
           of
           life
           )
           properly
           .
           
           Both
           these
           parts
           of
           repentance
           must
           concurre
           with
           both
           the
           parts
           of
           prayer
           .
           And
           both
           of
           them
           affoord
           their
           necessarie
           helpe
           to
           both
           the
           properties
           of
           prayer
           .
           For
           deprecation
           of
           pardon
           ,
           must
           be
           joyned
           not
           onely
           with
           humiliation
           ▪
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           a
           loathing
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           an
           vnfained
           desire
           and
           setled
           purpose
           to
           forsake
           them
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           And
           prayer
           for
           grace
           and
           assurance
           of
           pardon
           ,
           must
           bee
           joyned
           not
           onely
           with
           a
           desire
           and
           purpose
           of
           amendment
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           a
           sence
           and
           acknowledgement
           of
           our
           infidelitie
           and
           want
           of
           grace
           .
           And
           our
           feruencie
           in
           prayer
           ,
           as
           it
           must
           proceed
           from
           the
           sence
           of
           our
           want
           :
           so
           may
           it
           not
           be
           seuered
           from
           a
           desire
           of
           obedience
           and
           purpose
           of
           amendment
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           the
           promise
           of
           hearing
           our
           prayer
           ,
           whereon
           our
           faith
           is
           grounded
           ,
           is
           made
           both
           to
           those
           that
           are
           humbled
           for
           their
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           and
           vnfainedly
           desire
           and
           purpose
           amendment
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           more
           speciall
           concurrence
           of
           humiliation
           with
           deprecation
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           vnfained
           purpose
           of
           amendment
           with
           precation
           :
           and
           also
           a
           more
           speciall
           reference
           ,
           as
           of
           humiliation
           to
           the
           feruencie
           of
           our
           desire
           ,
           so
           
           of
           repentance
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           in
           eschewing
           euill
           and
           doing
           good
           to
           the
           assurance
           of
           faith
           .
           Yea
           the
           inward
           sence
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           bewayling
           and
           confessing
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           deprecation
           ,
           are
           acts
           of
           humiliation
           :
           and
           the
           desire
           ,
           the
           promise
           ,
           the
           vow
           of
           obedience
           and
           amendment
           of
           life
           expressed
           in
           our
           precation
           ,
           are
           acts
           of
           repentance
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           for
           plainenesse
           and
           distinction
           sake
           ,
           I
           will
           first
           speake
           of
           the
           former
           part
           of
           our
           suit
           ,
           cōsisting
           in
           the
           deprecation
           joyned
           with
           humiliation
           :
           and
           after
           of
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           which
           standeth
           in
           the
           precation
           joyned
           with
           amendment
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           For
           as
           touching
           the
           former
           :
           if
           wee
           would
           bee
           humble
           and
           earnest
           suiters
           for
           the
           remoouing
           of
           euill
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           sinne
           ,
           or
           punishment
           ,
           or
           both
           ;
           it
           behooueth
           vs
           first
           to
           be
           affected
           and
           touched
           with
           a
           sence
           and
           feeling
           of
           our
           miserie
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           inwardly
           grieued
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           we
           haue
           offended
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           beene
           so
           gracious
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           mercifull
           a
           father
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           also
           haue
           prouoked
           him
           to
           threaten
           or
           to
           execute
           his
           judgements
           against
           vs
           for
           the
           same
           .
           This
           then
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           which
           we
           are
           to
           labour
           for
           in
           this
           exercise
           ,
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           haue
           made
           vs
           obnoxious
           to
           Gods
           judgements
           ,
           our
           hearts
           may
           melt
           within
           vs
           ,
           and
           be
           resolued
           into
           a
           fountaine
           of
           teares
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           be
           pricked
           with
           sorrow
           and
           remorse
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           rent
           with
           griefe
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           become
           contrite
           and
           broken
           with
           godly
           sorrow
           .
           For
           mourning
           is
           so
           perpetually
           annexed
           to
           fasting
           ,
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           vseth
           these
           words
           of
           fasting
           and
           mourning
           indifferently
           ,
           to
           signifie
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           For
           being
           demaunded
           ,
           why
           his
           disciples
           fasted
           not
           ;
           he
           said
           ,
           can
           the
           children
           of
           the
           mariage
           chamber
           mourne
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           bridegroome
           is
           with
           them
           ?
           but
           the
           dayes
           will
           come
           when
           the
           bridegroome
           shall
           bee
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           they
           fast
           .
           For
           further
           euidence
           whereof
           ,
           
           we
           may
           obserue
           ,
           that
           where
           
             Mathew
          
           vseth
           the
           word
           
             mourne
             ,
          
           the
           other
           Euangelists
           haue
           
             fast
             .
          
           And
           to
           
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           when
           the
           Iewes
           demaunded
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           still
           to
           obserue
           the
           fast
           of
           the
           fift
           moneth
           ,
           &c.
           they
           propose
           their
           question
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
           
             Should
             I
             weepe
             in
             the
             fift
             moneth
             ,
             and
             seperate
             my selfe
             ,
             viz.
          
           from
           companie
           and
           delights
           ?
           And
           this
           mourning
           ,
           they
           which
           fasted
           were
           wont
           vnder
           the
           law
           to
           signifie
           by
           outward
           signes
           :
           
           as
           by
           renting
           their
           garments
           ,
           putting
           on
           of
           sackcloth
           ,
           sitting
           in
           the
           ashes
           ,
           putting
           earth
           vpon
           them
           .
           In
           stead
           of
           which
           signes
           ,
           the
           thing
           signified
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           inward
           mourning
           of
           the
           heart
           )
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           example
           of
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Psal.
          
           69.11
           .
           In
           fasting
           I
           wept
           with
           my
           soule
           :
           or
           as
           others
           read
           ,
           I
           wept
           in
           the
           fasting
           of
           my
           soule
           .
           For
           so
           the
           Prophet
           exhorteth
           ,
           Rent
           your
           hearts
           and
           not
           your
           garments
           ,
           and
           turne
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           with
           all
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           with
           fasting
           ,
           weeping
           ,
           and
           mourning
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           And
           to
           this
           godly
           sorrow
           must
           bee
           added
           an
           humble
           conceit
           of
           our selues
           :
           2
           that
           as
           we
           be
           grieued
           with
           our selues
           because
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           so
           also
           wee
           should
           thinke
           vilely
           and
           esteeme
           basely
           of
           our selues
           ,
           as
           being
           worthie
           not
           onely
           of
           that
           judgement
           which
           is
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           the
           plagues
           threatened
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           vnworthie
           of
           the
           least
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           :
           vnworthie
           of
           food
           ,
           signified
           by
           our
           abstinence
           therefrom
           :
           vnworthie
           of
           our
           garments
           ,
           which
           therefore
           wee
           lay
           aside
           :
           vnworthie
           to
           tread
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           
           which
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           signifie
           by
           putting
           earth
           vpon
           them
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           outward
           abstinence
           is
           therefore
           ordained
           ,
           that
           by
           afflicting
           the
           bodie
           ,
           the
           soule
           may
           be
           humbled
           .
           Yea
           such
           an
           vsuall
           companion
           of
           fasting
           is
           the
           humiliation
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           faithfull
           in
           the
           Scripture
           are
           said
           to
           humble
           their
           soule
           by
           fasting
           ,
           
           but
           sometimes
           also
           euen
           the
           outward
           fasting
           is
           called
           the
           humbling
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           This
           inward
           humiliation
           consisting
           partly
           in
           the
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           this
           base
           estimation
           of
           our selues
           ,
           is
           very
           needfull
           for
           vs
           ,
           if
           indeed
           we
           would
           be
           humble
           suiters
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           
           hope
           to
           obtaine
           :
           
           For
           ,
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           God
           are
           a
           contrit
           spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           broken
           heart
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           in
           no
           wise
           will
           despise
           ,
           
           yea
           he
           hath
           respect
           to
           those
           who
           are
           of
           a
           contrit
           spirit
           ,
           
           and
           hee
           is
           neare
           vnto
           them
           when
           they
           call
           vpon
           him
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           And
           that
           we
           may
           attaine
           to
           this
           humiliation
           ,
           
           we
           are
           seriously
           to
           meditat
           of
           the
           judgements
           of
           God
           presently
           either
           threatned
           or
           laid
           vpon
           vs
           :
           for
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           doth
           threaten
           his
           judgements
           ,
           
           that
           by
           humbling
           our selues
           before
           him
           ,
           
           and
           preparing
           our selues
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           preuented
           and
           turned
           from
           vs
           :
           and
           that
           judging
           our selues
           we
           might
           not
           bee
           judged
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
           And
           therefore
           also
           doth
           the
           Lord
           inflict
           his
           judgement
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           humbled
           vnder
           his
           mightie
           hand
           :
           
           For
           not
           to
           sorrow
           when
           the
           Lord
           smiteth
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           an
           hard
           and
           incorrigible
           heart
           :
           And
           secondly
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           serious
           meditation
           of
           the
           haynousnesse
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           wretched
           estate
           in
           our selues
           by
           reason
           thereof
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           conceiue
           :
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           deserts
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           namely
           by
           that
           judgement
           of
           God
           which
           perhaps
           is
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           exercise
           :
           For
           whatsoeuer
           other
           causes
           there
           may
           be
           thereof
           ,
           the
           author
           and
           inflicting
           cause
           is
           God
           ,
           
           and
           the
           meriting
           cause
           is
           sinne
           .
           And
           not
           onely
           that
           judgement
           ,
           
           but
           also
           all
           those
           plagues
           both
           temporall
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           eternall
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           are
           threatned
           against
           transgressors
           .
           And
           these
           threatnings
           of
           the
           law
           we
           are
           both
           vndoubtedly
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           also
           effectually
           to
           apply
           to
           our selues
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           same
           appeareth
           by
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           :
           For
           hereby
           it
           is
           most
           euident
           ,
           that
           our
           sinnes
           are
           so
           heynous
           and
           grieuous
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           nothing
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           could
           bee
           found
           a
           sufficient
           ransome
           to
           satisfie
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           and
           appease
           his
           wrath
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           expiat
           vs
           from
           the
           guilt
           thereof
           ,
           but
           the
           precious
           death
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           the
           sonne
           of
           God.
           And
           therefore
           if
           God
           
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           and
           supplication
           ,
           we
           shall
           lament
           and
           mourne
           as
           a
           man
           weeping
           for
           his
           only
           sonne
           ,
           when
           we
           looke
           vpon
           him
           whom
           we
           haue
           pierced
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           
           our
           sinne
           will
           appeare
           exceedingly
           sinfull
           ,
           if
           we
           compare
           and
           lay
           together
           Gods
           vnspeakable
           bounties
           towards
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           almost
           vncredible
           vnthankfulnesse
           towards
           him
           :
           For
           if
           thou
           doest
           truly
           and
           vnpartially
           consider
           ,
           what
           thou
           hast
           rendred
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           all
           his
           benefits
           which
           he
           hath
           bestowed
           on
           thee
           ,
           and
           findest
           nothing
           but
           a
           heape
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           whereby
           thou
           hast
           shewed
           thy selfe
           so
           vngracious
           towards
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           beene
           so
           gracious
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           and
           dishonored
           him
           that
           hath
           so
           honoured
           thee
           :
           this
           ,
           if
           anything
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           will
           make
           thy
           
           heart
           relent
           and
           melt
           within
           thee
           .
           And
           to
           these
           former
           considerations
           let
           there
           bee
           added
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           make
           our
           request
           to
           God
           who
           is
           in
           heauen
           full
           of
           majestie
           and
           glorie
           ,
           a
           remembrance
           of
           our
           mold
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           but
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ;
           which
           humbled
           
             Abraham
          
           when
           he
           was
           to
           intreat
           the
           Lord
           in
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Sodomits
           ,
           Behold
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
           I
           haue
           begun
           to
           speake
           to
           my
           Lord
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           but
           
           dust
           and
           ashes
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           naturally
           we
           are
           selfe-conceited
           and
           hard
           hearted
           ,
           we
           are
           therefore
           to
           pray
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           that
           he
           would
           giue
           vnto
           vs
           soft
           and
           fleshly
           hearts
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           the
           eye-salue
           of
           his
           spirit
           he
           would
           annoint
           the
           eyes
           of
           our
           mind
           that
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           finger
           of
           his
           spirit
           hee
           would
           effectually
           touch
           our
           hearts
           that
           we
           may
           be
           humbled
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           
           33.
           
           From
           the
           inward
           humiliation
           two
           other
           things
           arise
           ,
           which
           vsually
           accompany
           deprecations
           :
           Namely
           ,
           from
           the
           inward
           sence
           of
           our
           woe
           and
           sorrow
           for
           our
           miserie
           ,
           proceedeth
           an
           outward
           bewailing
           and
           lamenting
           of
           our
           estate
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           faithfull
           sometimes
           breaketh
           forth
           into
           expostulation
           .
           And
           from
           the
           base
           esteeming
           and
           judging
           our selues
           ,
           ariseth
           confession
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           in
           respect
           whereof
           we
           acknowledge
           our selues
           vnworthie
           of
           the
           lest
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           but
           worthie
           of
           his
           greatest
           
           judgements
           .
           Lamentation
           is
           the
           outward
           expressing
           of
           our
           inward
           mourning
           ,
           whereby
           we
           particularly
           bewaile
           our
           wofull
           estate
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           making
           our
           mone
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           pouring
           foorth
           our
           griefe
           as
           it
           were
           into
           his
           bosome
           .
           Examples
           hereof
           we
           haue
           in
           
             Dauids
          
           Psalmes
           ,
           as
           
             Psal.
          
           6.
           
           &
           22.
           
           &
           38.
           &
           79
           ,
           &c.
           in
           
             Ieremies
          
           Lamentations
           .
           In
           
             Ezekias
             ,
          
           
           who
           in
           his
           griefe
           did
           chatter
           like
           a
           crane
           or
           a
           swallow
           ,
           and
           mourned
           like
           a
           doue
           .
           Thus
           some
           expound
           that
           place
           ,
           
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           7
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           that
           the
           Iewes
           bewailing
           their
           miserabe
           estate
           ,
           
             Drew
             water
             and
             poured
             it
             soorth
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           they
           vsed
           this
           ceremonie
           before
           the
           Lord
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           without
           his
           special
           mercie
           and
           assistance
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           water
           spilt
           vpon
           the
           earth
           :
           to
           which
           purpose
           
             Dauid
          
           saith
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           
             Psal.
          
           22.14
           ,
           
             I
             am
             like
             water
             poured
             out
          
           :
           and
           the
           wise
           woman
           of
           
             Tekoah
          
           vnto
           
             Dauid
             ,
          
           2.
           
           
             Sa.
          
           14
           ,
           We
           shall
           be
           like
           water
           that
           is
           spilt
           on
           the
           groūd
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           gathered
           vp
           againe
           .
           And
           to
           this
           bewailing
           of
           our
           estate
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           induced
           by
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           who
           because
           hee
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           doth
           heare
           the
           cry
           of
           his
           creatures
           in
           their
           distresse
           :
           
           for
           if
           the
           Lord
           doth
           heare
           sometimes
           the
           cry
           of
           wicked
           men
           in
           their
           anguish
           ,
           
           although
           perhaps
           it
           be
           not
           a
           prayer
           ,
           but
           the
           voice
           ,
           which
           the
           extremitie
           of
           their
           griefe
           expresseth
           from
           them
           ;
           
           yea
           the
           crie
           of
           vnreasonable
           creatures
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           yong
           Lyons
           and
           the
           rauens
           ,
           &c.
           how
           much
           more
           wil
           he
           haue
           respect
           to
           the
           mournefull
           crie
           of
           his
           owne
           children
           ?
           But
           the
           faithfull
           sometimes
           in
           ther
           mourning
           and
           lamentations
           doe
           proceed
           ,
           
           as
           I
           sayd
           ,
           to
           expostulations
           ,
           which
           are
           vehement
           interrogations
           expressed
           from
           them
           by
           their
           griefe
           :
           whereby
           they
           doe
           expostulat
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           concerning
           either
           the
           greatnesse
           ,
           or
           continuance
           of
           their
           affliction
           :
           As
           
             Moses
             Exod.
          
           5.
           
           
             Iosua
             ,
             chap.
          
           7.
           
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Psal.
          
           6.3
           .
           &
           22.1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Iob
          
           oftentimes
           ,
           the
           Church
           afflicted
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           79.
           
           &
           80
           ,
           
           
             Lam.
          
           5.
           
           And
           our
           Sauiour
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           27.
           
           But
           here
           we
           are
           to
           take
           great
           heed
           ,
           that
           our
           expostulation
           be
           an
           holy
           fruit
           of
           a
           liuely
           faith
           :
           
           lest
           if
           it
           proceed
           frō
           want
           of
           
           patience
           ,
           it
           do
           degenerat
           into
           murmuring
           against
           God.
           
        
         
           2
           34.
           
           The
           other
           thing
           which
           must
           concurre
           with
           deprecation
           ,
           is
           confession
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           profitable
           and
           necessarie
           in
           these
           respects
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           his
           judgements
           may
           be
           justified
           .
           And
           to
           that
           purpose
           it
           is
           verie
           expedient
           ,
           that
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           Lord
           may
           appeare
           more
           glorious
           ,
           and
           the
           sinnes
           which
           we
           confesse
           ,
           more
           grieuous
           ;
           to
           make
           a
           rehearsall
           ,
           as
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           so
           also
           of
           Gods
           benefits
           towards
           vs
           :
           notable
           examples
           whereof
           we
           haue
           
             Nehem.
          
           9.
           from
           the
           fift
           verse
           vnto
           36.
           and
           
             Ezr.
          
           9.6
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
           that
           judging
           our selues
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           be
           judged
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           For
           if
           we
           acknowledge
           and
           confesse
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           faithfull
           and
           just
           to
           forgiue
           vs
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           
           and
           to
           clense
           vs
           from
           all
           iniquitie
           :
           But
           if
           we
           conceale
           our
           sinnes
           we
           haue
           no
           promise
           of
           forgiuenesse
           :
           for
           as
           
             Salomon
          
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Prou.
          
           28
           ,
           
             He
             that
             hideth
             his
             sinnes
             shall
             not
             prosper
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             confesseth
             and
             forsaketh
             them
             ,
             shall
             haue
             mercie
             .
          
           And
           this
           we
           see
           notably
           verified
           in
           the
           example
           of
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Psal.
          
           32.
           for
           whiles
           hee
           concealed
           his
           sinne
           ,
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           heauie
           vpon
           him
           to
           afflict
           him
           :
           but
           when
           he
           confessed
           and
           acknowledged
           his
           iniquitie
           ,
           
           the
           Lord
           forgaue
           his
           sinne
           .
           The
           practise
           of
           this
           dutie
           in
           solemne
           fasts
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           in
           many
           examples
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           7.
           
           
             Ezr.
          
           9.
           
           
             Nehe.
          
           1.
           
           
             Daniell
          
           9.
           
        
         
           
           35.
           
           Thus
           therefore
           in
           an
           inward
           sence
           and
           sorrow
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           a
           base
           estimation
           of
           our selues
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           bewailing
           of
           our
           woe
           and
           confession
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           make
           our
           humble
           supplication
           and
           deprecation
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           pouring
           foorth
           our
           soule
           before
           him
           :
           earnestly
           beseeching
           him
           in
           the
           name
           and
           mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           remoue
           his
           judgements
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           sake
           would
           forgiue
           vs
           our
           sins
           which
           haue
           most
           justly
           prouoked
           him
           to
           indignation
           against
           vs.
           
           A
           liuely
           patterne
           whereof
           we
           haue
           
             Ioel
          
           2.17
           .
           Let
           them
           say
           ,
           spare
           thy
           people
           ô
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           and
           other
           
           worthie
           precedents
           ,
           
           as
           
             Dan.
          
           9
           ,
           and
           
             Nehem.
          
           9.
           
           And
           herein
           we
           being
           summoned
           as
           it
           were
           before
           the
           judgement
           seat
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           are
           to
           immitat
           the
           ancient
           custome
           of
           guiltie
           persons
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           arraigned
           before
           the
           judgement
           seat
           ;
           who
           that
           they
           might
           mooue
           the
           Iudges
           to
           mercie
           and
           compassion
           ,
           humbly
           abased
           themselues
           before
           them
           ,
           vsing
           long
           and
           neglected
           haire
           ,
           and
           putting
           on
           mourning
           weeds
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           And
           as
           
             Benhadad
          
           his
           seruants
           and
           followers
           ,
           when
           they
           being
           vanquished
           by
           
             Achab
          
           the
           king
           of
           Israell
           ,
           desired
           to
           make
           humble
           sute
           vnto
           him
           for
           their
           own
           and
           
             Benhadad
          
           his
           life
           and
           libertie
           :
           We
           haue
           heard
           ,
           say
           they
           to
           
             Benhadad
             ,
          
           that
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Israell
           are
           mercifull
           kings
           ,
           we
           pray
           thee
           let
           vs
           put
           sackcloth
           about
           our
           loynes
           ,
           and
           ropes
           about
           our
           heads
           ,
           and
           go
           out
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Israell
           :
           it
           may
           be
           that
           he
           will
           saue
           thy
           life
           .
           So
           let
           vs
           ,
           hauing
           sinned
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           made
           our selues
           obnoxious
           to
           his
           judgements
           ,
           come
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           with
           all
           inward
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           outward
           tokens
           thereof
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           with
           ropes
           about
           our
           neckes
           ,
           suing
           vnto
           him
           for
           mercie
           and
           pardon
           ,
           seeing
           we
           haue
           not
           onely
           heard
           that
           he
           is
           mercifull
           :
           but
           also
           know
           that
           he
           hath
           commanded
           vs
           in
           our
           distresse
           to
           call
           vpon
           him
           with
           promise
           to
           heare
           vs
           :
           
           and
           also
           hath
           inuited
           vs
           to
           turne
           vnto
           him
           with
           all
           our
           heart
           ,
           and
           with
           fasting
           ,
           and
           with
           weeping
           ,
           and
           with
           mourning
           :
           and
           that
           we
           should
           rent
           our
           hearts
           and
           not
           our
           garments
           :
           for
           he
           is
           gracious
           and
           mercifull
           ,
           slow
           to
           anger
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           kindnes
           ,
           and
           repenteth
           him
           of
           the
           euill
           .
           
        
         
           36.
           
           But
           forasmuch
           as
           we
           are
           suters
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           auoiding
           that
           which
           is
           euill
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           obtaining
           that
           which
           is
           good
           :
           we
           are
           therefore
           to
           make
           our
           requests
           knowne
           vnto
           God
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           supplications
           and
           deprecations
           againsts
           euils
           ;
           but
           also
           by
           petitions
           and
           precation
           for
           that
           which
           is
           good
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           both
           by
           doctrine
           and
           example
           hath
           taught
           vs
           to
           joyne
           them
           together
           :
           
           For
           if
           we
           truly
           bewaile
           our
           sins
           ,
           
           and
           earnestly
           desire
           to
           be
           deliuered
           from
           the
           guilt
           thereof
           :
           we
           will
           also
           craue
           assurance
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           to
           be
           sealed
           vp
           in
           our
           conscience
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           :
           and
           not
           that
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           we
           will
           desire
           to
           be
           renewed
           and
           sanctified
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           sinne
           may
           die
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           liue
           vnto
           God
           in
           true
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           we
           will
           craue
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           strengthen
           and
           support
           vs
           against
           all
           the
           temptations
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           the
           world
           and
           the
           diuell
           .
           But
           if
           besides
           the
           euill
           of
           sinne
           we
           haue
           occasion
           also
           to
           pray
           against
           some
           euill
           of
           punishment
           ,
           then
           do
           we
           commonly
           pray
           for
           the
           contrarie
           blessing
           :
           or
           if
           the
           obtaining
           thereof
           be
           not
           expedient
           for
           vs
           (
           as
           in
           temporall
           petitions
           it
           many
           times
           falleth
           out
           )
           we
           must
           willingly
           submit
           our selues
           to
           Gods
           good
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           in
           steed
           of
           asking
           preseruation
           from
           that
           which
           is
           present
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           craue
           patience
           and
           comfort
           in
           affliction
           ,
           and
           to
           beseech
           the
           Lord
           that
           he
           would
           blesse
           his
           visitation
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           cause
           it
           to
           turne
           vnto
           our
           good
           .
           And
           therefore
           these
           temporall
           benefits
           are
           not
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           elsewhere
           shewed
           )
           to
           be
           asked
           absolutly
           ,
           
           but
           with
           this
           condition
           ,
           If
           they
           may
           stand
           with
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           and
           our
           spirituall
           and
           euerlasting
           good
           .
        
         
           
           37.
           
           And
           these
           two
           were
           the
           parts
           of
           our
           prayer
           .
           Now
           in
           them
           both
           there
           are
           two
           things
           required
           :
           feruencie
           of
           desire
           that
           we
           may
           ,
           and
           assurance
           of
           faith
           that
           we
           shall
           obtaine
           our
           request
           .
           
           As
           touching
           the
           former
           :
           Feruencie
           is
           required
           alwayes
           in
           our
           prayers
           ,
           but
           especially
           when
           vpon
           extraordinarie
           occasion
           we
           humble
           our selues
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           prayer
           :
           for
           then
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           pray
           ,
           
           but
           also
           cry
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ;
           whereby
           vehement
           prayer
           is
           signified
           :
           
           yea
           as
           the
           Niniuits
           speake
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           cry
           mightily
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           this
           feruencie
           of
           desire
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           feeling
           of
           our
           want
           ,
           and
           is
           commonly
           proportionable
           thereunto
           :
           therefore
           doth
           the
           Lord
           afflict
           vs
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           sence
           of
           our
           want
           we
           
           might
           the
           more
           earnestly
           poure
           foorth
           our
           soules
           before
           him
           :
           and
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           do
           we
           afflict
           our selues
           by
           the
           outward
           fast
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           the
           better
           giue
           our selues
           to
           prayer
           :
           for
           therefore
           doe
           we
           abstaine
           from
           food
           and
           delights
           ,
           that
           the
           sence
           of
           our
           want
           might
           be
           increased
           ,
           and
           so
           our
           feruencie
           inflamed
           ;
           therefore
           do
           we
           abstaine
           from
           our
           bodily
           labors
           and
           worldly
           businesse
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           the
           better
           attend
           and
           intend
           our
           prayer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           also
           do
           we
           abridge
           our selues
           of
           vnnecessarie
           sleepe
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           watch
           vnto
           prayer
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           some
           haue
           called
           fasting
           ,
           The
           wing
           of
           praier
           :
           because
           the
           earnestnes
           thereof
           being
           inflamed
           by
           fasting
           ,
           it
           doth
           the
           more
           forcibly
           ascend
           before
           the
           Lord.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           sayth
           
             Basill
          
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             Fasting
             sendeth
             vp
             prayer
             vnto
             heauen
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             a
             wing
             vnto
             it
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             helpe
             it
             in
             the
             ascent
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           like
           purpose
           ,
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
          
           He
           that
           prayeth
           with
           fasting
           hath
           two
           wings
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           namely
           to
           lift
           him
           vp
           from
           the
           earth
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           this
           is
           one
           maine
           end
           whereunto
           fasting
           is
           referred
           ,
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           so
           often
           we
           do
           read
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           fasting
           ioyned
           with
           prayer
           .
           See
           
             Ios.
          
           7.7
           .
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           1.10
           .
           and
           7.5.6
           .
           2.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           12.16
           .
           2.
           
           
             Chron.
          
           20.6
           .
           
             Ezr.
          
           8.23
           .
           
             Neh.
          
           1.4
           .
           &
           9.1.6
           ,
           
             &c.
             Psal.
          
           35.13
           .
           
             Dan.
          
           9.3
           .
           
             Ioel.
          
           1.14
           .
           &
           2.15.17
           .
           
             Ionas
          
           3.5.8
           .
           
             Math.
          
           17.21
           .
           
             Luk.
          
           2.37
           .
           
             Act.
          
           9.9.11
           .
           &
           10.30
           .
           &
           13.3
           .
           &
           14.23
           .
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
          
           7.5
           .
           
           For
           as
           
             Bernard
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Ieiu●ium
             orationem
             roborat
             ,
             oratio
             sanctificat
             ieiunium
             :
          
           Fasting
           fortifieth
           prayer
           :
           prayer
           sanctifieth
           fasting
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           
           The
           second
           thing
           required
           in
           prayer
           ,
           is
           Faith
           :
           for
           as
           we
           are
           in
           our
           prayers
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           are
           we
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           for
           Christ
           his
           sake
           the
           Lord
           will
           heare
           vs
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           forth
           graunt
           our
           requests
           as
           shall
           be
           most
           for
           his
           glorie
           ,
           and
           our
           good
           :
           for
           howsoeuer
           when
           we
           fast
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           bee
           humbled
           in
           our selues
           ,
           mourning
           for
           our
           sinnes
           and
           bewailing
           our
           wants
           ;
           yet
           we
           must
           not
           so
           cast
           downe
           our selues
           ,
           that
           we
           cast
           away
           hope
           ,
           but
           contrariwise
           we
           are
           to
           cast
           our selues
           vpon
           the
           
           mercies
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           :
           yea
           therefore
           doth
           God
           touch
           vs
           with
           a
           sence
           of
           our
           want
           ,
           that
           feeling
           our
           miserie
           ,
           we
           might
           flie
           vnto
           him
           for
           mercie
           .
           And
           therefore
           are
           we
           to
           humble
           our selues
           before
           God
           ,
           
           that
           being
           cast
           downe
           in
           our selues
           ,
           we
           may
           bee
           exalted
           in
           Christ.
           Wherefore
           in
           our
           fast
           we
           are
           so
           to
           deplore
           our
           miserie
           ,
           that
           withall
           we
           implore
           the
           mercie
           of
           God
           ;
           being
           well
           assured
           ,
           though
           in
           our selues
           we
           are
           vnworthy
           to
           appeare
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           or
           to
           lift
           vp
           our
           eyes
           to
           heauen
           ,
           yet
           comming
           vnto
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           and
           our
           prayers
           shall
           be
           accepted
           of
           him
           in
           his
           sonne
           .
           
           This
           faith
           is
           to
           be
           grounded
           also
           on
           the
           gracious
           promises
           of
           God
           made
           vnto
           vs
           in
           Christ
           :
           
           As
           namely
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           we
           shall
           aske
           the
           father
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           
           he
           will
           giue
           it
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           Call
           vpon
           me
           in
           the
           day
           of
           trouble
           ,
           I
           will
           deliuer
           thee
           and
           thou
           shalt
           glorifie
           me
           .
           And
           more
           specially
           the
           Lord
           promiseth
           by
           his
           Prophet
           
             Ioel
          
           to
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Iewes
           being
           afflicted
           with
           a
           grieuous
           famine
           ,
           
           That
           if
           they
           humbled
           their
           soules
           before
           him
           in
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           he
           would
           graunt
           their
           desire
           .
        
         
           
           39.
           
           And
           the
           same
           may
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           hauing
           vsed
           this
           exercise
           ,
           haue
           obtained
           their
           requests
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God.
           Call
           to
           mind
           the
           examples
           in
           the
           places
           before
           alledged
           ,
           of
           
             Annab
          
           1.
           
           
             Sa.
          
           1.
           of
           the
           Israelits
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           7
           ,
           of
           
             Iosaphat
          
           2.
           
           
             Chr.
          
           20.
           of
           
             Neb.
             cha
             .
          
           1.
           of
           
             Daniel
             ,
             chap.
          
           9.
           of
           
             Ezra
             ,
          
           who
           professeth
           his
           experience
           in
           this
           behalfe
           :
           We
           fasted
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           and
           besought
           our
           God
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           intreated
           of
           vs.
           Of
           
             Esther
             ,
             Mordochay
          
           and
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           ordained
           the
           fast
           of
           
             Purim
          
           to
           be
           celebrated
           yearely
           on
           the
           fourteenth
           and
           fifteenth
           day
           of
           the
           moneth
           Adar
           ,
           
           as
           dayes
           of
           feasting
           and
           joy
           ,
           and
           as
           perpetuall
           monuments
           of
           that
           great
           deliuerance
           which
           they
           had
           obtained
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           :
           In
           which
           sence
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           
             Verba
             seu
             document
             a
             ieiuniorum
             &
             clamoris
             sui
             ,
             Esth.
          
           9.31
           .
           
           And
           for
           the
           better
           confirmation
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           let
           vs
           to
           this
           experience
           of
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           
           add
           the
           examples
           euen
           of
           
             Rehoboam
             ,
          
           of
           
             Achab
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           Niniuits
           :
           For
           if
           when
           the
           Lord
           had
           threatned
           destruction
           to
           
             Rehoboam
             ,
          
           by
           
             Shemaiah
          
           ;
           to
           
             Achab
             ,
          
           by
           
             Elias
          
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Niniuits
           ,
           by
           
             Ionas
          
           :
           notwithstanding
           by
           fasting
           and
           humbling
           themselues
           ,
           
             Rehoboam
             ,
          
           who
           with
           his
           people
           had
           forsaken
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
           
             Achab
             ,
          
           who
           had
           sold
           himselfe
           to
           commit
           wickednesse
           ;
           and
           the
           Niniuits
           who
           being
           not
           onely
           aliants
           from
           God
           ,
           
           but
           also
           the
           posteritie
           of
           cursed
           
             Cham
             ,
          
           had
           filled
           heauen
           and
           earth
           with
           their
           transgressions
           ,
           
           escaped
           that
           judgement
           which
           was
           threatned
           against
           them
           :
           how
           much
           more
           is
           this
           exercise
           to
           be
           vndertaken
           of
           all
           those
           that
           truly
           repent
           and
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           with
           assurance
           of
           good
           successe
           ?
           Feare
           not
           my
           little
           flocke
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           )
           for
           it
           is
           your
           fathers
           pleasure
           to
           giue
           you
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           not
           denie
           you
           small
           requests
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           bee
           for
           your
           good
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Lord
           hath
           so
           loued
           vs
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           spared
           his
           sonne
           ,
           but
           hath
           giuen
           him
           for
           vs
           all
           ;
           how
           shall
           he
           not
           with
           him
           ,
           
           giue
           vs
           all
           things
           also
           that
           may
           be
           expedient
           for
           vs
           ?
           He
           doth
           not
           thinke
           any
           thing
           too
           good
           or
           too
           deare
           for
           vs
           ,
           who
           hath
           giuen
           his
           sonne
           to
           vs
           
             in
             pretium
             ,
             for
             a
             ransome
             ,
          
           and
           reserueth
           himselfe
           
             in
             pramium
             ,
             for
             a
             reward
             .
          
        
         
           40.
           
           
           But
           you
           will
           say
           :
           If
           our
           faith
           must
           bee
           grounded
           vpon
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           helpe
           then
           doth
           fasting
           affoord
           vnto
           it
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           That
           fasting
           being
           commaunded
           and
           ordained
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           vndertaken
           with
           expectation
           of
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           his
           owne
           ordinance
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           although
           our
           faith
           may
           not
           relie
           vpon
           the
           merit
           of
           our
           fasting
           (
           which
           indeed
           is
           none
           )
           but
           only
           on
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           being
           rightly
           performed
           ,
           it
           affoordeth
           a
           good
           testimonie
           to
           our
           conscience
           ,
           that
           the
           promise
           belongeth
           to
           vs
           :
           for
           although
           we
           beleeue
           in
           generall
           ,
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           yet
           we
           shall
           haue
           small
           comfort
           by
           them
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           can
           be
           persuaded
           that
           they
           belong
           vnto
           vs.
           And
           how
           can
           we
           persuade
           
           our selues
           that
           they
           belong
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           not
           the
           condition
           implied
           in
           the
           promise
           ?
           As
           for
           example
           :
           The
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           to
           haue
           respect
           to
           the
           humble
           ,
           to
           be
           neare
           vnto
           them
           when
           they
           call
           vpon
           him
           ,
           
           to
           giue
           grace
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           exalt
           them
           :
           Likewise
           to
           them
           that
           hunger
           after
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           thirst
           for
           his
           grace
           ,
           he
           hath
           promised
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           satisfied
           .
           If
           therefore
           thou
           wouldest
           apply
           these
           promises
           to
           thy selfe
           ,
           thou
           must
           humble
           thy selfe
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           lifted
           vp
           with
           pride
           :
           thou
           must
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           and
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           full
           with
           a
           conceit
           of
           thine
           owne
           righteousnesse
           .
           But
           by
           fasting
           ,
           our
           humiliation
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           ,
           may
           be
           furthered
           ,
           and
           our
           spirituall
           hunger
           increased
           ,
           and
           so
           our selues
           better
           qualified
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           condition
           included
           in
           the
           promise
           :
           which
           condition
           if
           we
           find
           in
           our selues
           ,
           then
           may
           we
           from
           the
           promise
           as
           it
           were
           the
           proposition
           ,
           applied
           to
           our selues
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           our
           conscience
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           the
           assumption
           ,
           gather
           to
           our selues
           a
           comfortable
           conclusion
           .
           Of
           which
           comfort
           they
           bereaue
           themselues
           ,
           who
           performe
           this
           exercise
           in
           an
           opinion
           of
           meriting
           thereby
           :
           for
           when
           fasting
           is
           joyned
           with
           a
           conceit
           of
           merit
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           humble
           the
           bodie
           ,
           as
           puffe
           vp
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           it
           vncapable
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           giueth
           grace
           to
           the
           humble
           ,
           and
           he
           resisteth
           the
           proud
           .
           
           And
           as
           the
           blessed
           virgin
           saith
           ,
           He
           filleth
           the
           hungrie
           with
           good
           things
           ,
           
           but
           the
           rich
           he
           sendeth
           emptie
           away
           .
        
         
           
           41.
           
           Another
           notable
           meanes
           to
           confirme
           our
           faith
           in
           the
           assurance
           of
           obtaining
           our
           sute
           ,
           is
           to
           forsake
           our
           sins
           (
           which
           make
           a
           separation
           betweene
           God
           and
           vs
           )
           and
           to
           promise
           amendment
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           also
           is
           testified
           by
           our
           fast
           :
           For
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           confesse
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           
           if
           we
           would
           find
           mercie
           with
           God
           ;
           but
           also
           we
           must
           forsake
           them
           .
           
           And
           if
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           deliuered
           from
           the
           euill
           which
           doth
           afflict
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           obtaine
           the
           contrarie
           
           blessing
           which
           doth
           affect
           vs
           :
           then
           it
           behooueth
           vs
           to
           forsake
           our
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           affliction
           ,
           and
           also
           an
           obstacle
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           a
           partition
           wall
           betwixt
           God
           and
           vs
           ,
           
           to
           keepe
           his
           blessings
           from
           vs.
           Wouldest
           thou
           then
           haue
           thine
           affliction
           remooued
           ?
           remooue
           the
           cause
           ,
           which
           is
           thy
           sinne
           .
           And
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           haue
           God
           to
           repent
           him
           of
           the
           euill
           of
           affliction
           ,
           
           which
           he
           hath
           either
           threatned
           or
           inflicted
           ,
           then
           must
           thou
           also
           repent
           of
           the
           euill
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           hath
           merited
           the
           affliction
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           shall
           truly
           repent
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           vnsainedly
           purpose
           amendment
           of
           life
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           then
           may
           we
           persuade
           our selues
           that
           our
           preseruation
           and
           deliuerance
           shall
           be
           joyned
           with
           Gods
           glorie
           ;
           &
           consequently
           may
           be
           emboldned
           with
           better
           assurāce
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           desire
           the
           Lord
           to
           preserue
           &
           deliuer
           vs
           euen
           for
           his
           own
           glory
           ,
           &
           for
           his
           names
           sake
           .
           But
           here
           ,
           as
           we
           desire
           any
           sound
           cōfort
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           deale
           soundly
           with
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           not
           as
           the
           common
           practise
           of
           the
           most
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           affliction
           ,
           to
           promise
           greatmatters
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           no
           true
           purpose
           to
           performe
           :
           for
           this
           is
           to
           flie
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           about
           to
           deceiue
           him
           with
           our
           lippes
           .
           
        
         
           42.
           
           And
           hereby
           appeareth
           the
           great
           necessitie
           of
           joyning
           the
           practise
           of
           repentance
           with
           the
           exercise
           of
           prayer
           in
           our
           fast
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           fasting
           as
           it
           was
           ordained
           to
           be
           an
           helpe
           vnto
           our
           prayer
           ,
           so
           also
           to
           bee
           both
           a
           testimonie
           &
           furtherance
           of
           our
           repentance
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           .
           Now
           our
           repentance
           standeth
           in
           two
           things
           ,
           in
           the
           eschewing
           of
           euill
           ,
           
           and
           doing
           of
           good
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           former
           :
           abstinence
           from
           euill
           and
           ceassing
           from
           sin
           ,
           is
           signified
           in
           our
           fast
           ,
           by
           abstinence
           form
           food
           and
           delights
           ,
           and
           by
           cessing
           from
           our
           labors
           :
           For
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           doth
           the
           rather
           require
           in
           our
           fasts
           the
           abstaining
           and
           ceassing
           from
           things
           in
           themselues
           lawfull
           ,
           that
           thereby
           we
           might
           be
           admonished
           much
           more
           to
           abstaine
           from
           that
           which
           is
           vnlawful
           .
           
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           
             Basil
          
           calleth
           fasting
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             medicine
             to
             take
             away
             sinne
             .
          
           
           And
           
             Augustine
             ,
          
           
           this
           is
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           the
           profit
           of
           fasting
           ,
           that
           whiles
           we
           fast
           from
           lawfull
           things
           ,
           wee
           are
           admonished
           more
           and
           more
           to
           forbeare
           vnlawfull
           things
           .
           If
           therefore
           wee
           auoid
           things
           which
           sometimes
           are
           lawfull
           ,
           let
           vs
           chiefely
           auoid
           sinnes
           which
           are
           neuer
           lawfull
           :
           if
           we
           fast
           from
           meats
           ,
           much
           more
           let
           vs
           fast
           from
           sinnes
           :
           
             Quid
             prodest
             vacuare
             corpus
             ab
             escis
             ,
             &
             animam
             replere
             peccatis
             ?
          
           What
           auaileth
           it
           to
           keepe
           the
           body
           emptie
           from
           meats
           ,
           and
           to
           fill
           the
           soule
           with
           sinne
           ?
           For
           abstinence
           from
           things
           lawfull
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           joyned
           with
           abstinence
           from
           things
           vnlawfull
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           if
           our
           fasting
           from
           food
           and
           other
           delights
           be
           not
           joyned
           with
           fasting
           from
           sinne
           ,
           it
           is
           odious
           and
           abhominable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           
           A
           day
           of
           rest
           ,
           and
           not
           resting
           from
           sinne
           ,
           the
           Lord
           cannot
           endure
           together
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           emptinesse
           of
           the
           bellie
           or
           cleannesse
           of
           the
           teeth
           ,
           but
           the
           puritie
           of
           the
           foule
           and
           cleanenesse
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           nor
           the
           outward
           rest
           from
           labour
           ,
           but
           the
           spirituall
           rest
           from
           sinne
           that
           is
           acceptable
           vnto
           God
           :
           without
           which
           ,
           the
           outward
           fast
           as
           it
           causeth
           vs
           to
           smell
           worse
           to
           men
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           prouerbiall
           phrase
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           so
           maketh
           it
           vs
           to
           stinke
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           
           43.
           
           It
           is
           well
           said
           of
           the
           heathen
           man
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           fast
           from
           sinne
           .
           For
           as
           †
           
             Basill
          
           truly
           sayth
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
           true
           fasting
           is
           abandoning
           of
           euill
           .
           And
           to
           the
           like
           purpose
           others
           of
           the
           fathers
           :
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
          
           True
           fasting
           (
           sayth
           *
           he
           )
           is
           abstinence
           from
           euill
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           †
           the
           commendation
           of
           a
           fast
           is
           not
           abstaining
           from
           meat
           ,
           but
           auoiding
           of
           sinne
           .
           
             Augustine
             ,
          
           The
           fasts
           of
           Christians
           are
           rather
           spiritually
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           than
           carnally
           .
           Wherfore
           let
           vs
           principally
           fast
           from
           sinne
           .
           For
           what
           a
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           any
           deceiuer
           should
           abstaine
           from
           meats
           which
           God
           hath
           created
           ,
           and
           should
           grow
           fat
           with
           sinne
           ?
           principally
           therefore
           let
           our
           mind
           fast
           from
           euill
           :
           for
           seeing
           fasting
           is
           the
           humbling
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           what
           a
           thing
           is
           that
           ,
           to
           be
           humbled
           and
           abated
           in
           food
           ,
           and
           increased
           in
           sinne
           ?
           And
           likewise
           
             Cyrill
             ,
          
           Wilt
           thou
           haue
           mee
           shew
           thee
           what
           
           manner
           of
           fast
           thou
           must
           obserue
           ?
           fast
           from
           all
           sinne
           ,
           take
           no
           food
           of
           mallice
           ,
           receiue
           no
           dainties
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           inflame
           not
           thy selfe
           with
           the
           wine
           of
           lust
           ,
           fast
           from
           bad
           practises
           ,
           abstaine
           from
           euill
           speeches
           ,
           containe
           thy selfe
           from
           wicked
           thoughts
           :
           such
           a
           fast
           pleaseth
           God.
           But
           these
           testimonies
           of
           men
           were
           of
           little
           weight
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           did
           not
           auouch
           the
           same
           truth
           .
           See
           therefore
           
             Esay
          
           58.
           and
           
             Zach.
          
           7.
           where
           the
           Lord
           rejecteth
           the
           fasts
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           
           because
           whiles
           they
           fasted
           and
           forbare
           their
           food
           ,
           
           they
           did
           not
           forbeare
           their
           sinnes
           .
           We
           must
           therefore
           remember
           when
           we
           obserue
           a
           fast
           ,
           and
           consecrate
           a
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           that
           we
           turne
           away
           our
           foot
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           affections
           from
           doing
           our
           owne
           will
           therein
           :
           neither
           must
           we
           follow
           our
           owne
           waies
           ,
           nor
           seeke
           our
           owne
           delights
           ,
           nor
           speake
           a
           vaine
           word
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           And
           as
           we
           are
           to
           abstaine
           from
           all
           sinne
           in
           generall
           :
           
           so
           especially
           from
           those
           wherein
           we
           haue
           chiefly
           offended
           ,
           and
           haue
           thereby
           prouoked
           the
           Lord
           either
           to
           shake
           his
           rod
           at
           vs
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           correct
           vs
           therewith
           .
           For
           they
           being
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           judgement
           ,
           must
           be
           remoued
           away
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           haue
           the
           judgement
           it selfe
           remoued
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Niniuits
           ,
           when
           they
           proclaimed
           a
           fast
           ,
           gaue
           in
           charge
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           should
           turne
           from
           his
           euill
           way
           and
           from
           that
           violence
           (
           for
           that
           was
           the
           crying
           sinne
           of
           the
           Niniuits
           )
           which
           was
           in
           their
           hand
           .
           And
           when
           God
           saw
           their
           workes
           ,
           that
           they
           turned
           from
           their
           euill
           waies
           ,
           he
           also
           repented
           of
           the
           euill
           that
           he
           had
           said
           that
           
             he
             would
             doe
             vnto
             them
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             he
             did
             it
             not
             .
          
           And
           we
           must
           so
           abstaine
           from
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           may
           not
           seeme
           to
           haue
           laid
           them
           aside
           for
           a
           day
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           to
           haue
           cast
           them
           off
           for
           euer
           .
           
           For
           that
           is
           not
           the
           fast
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           chosen
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           should
           afflict
           his
           soule
           for
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           hang
           downe
           his
           head
           like
           a
           bullrush
           .
           For
           as
           the
           sonne
           of
           
             Syrach
          
           sayth
           ,
           He
           that
           washeth
           himselfe
           because
           of
           a
           dead
           bodie
           ,
           and
           toucheth
           it
           againe
           ,
           
           what
           auaileth
           his
           washing
           ?
           so
           it
           is
           with
           a
           man
           that
           fasteth
           for
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           committeth
           them
           
           again
           :
           who
           will
           heare
           his
           prayer
           ,
           or
           what
           doth
           his
           fasting
           helpe
           him
           ?
        
         
           
           45.
           
           But
           for
           as
           much
           as
           
             Augustine
          
           saith
           ,
           It
           is
           but
           a
           slender
           fast
           to
           abstaine
           onely
           from
           sinne
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           also
           adde
           good
           workes
           :
           therefore
           wee
           must
           know
           it
           is
           our
           dutie
           ,
           especially
           on
           the
           day
           of
           the
           fast
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           eschew
           euill
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           present
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           well
           doing
           :
           and
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           to
           purpose
           and
           to
           promise
           amendement
           .
           The
           duties
           wherin
           we
           are
           to
           be
           exercised
           ,
           are
           both
           the
           duties
           of
           pietie
           and
           religion
           towards
           God
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           fast
           are
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           :
           and
           also
           the
           duties
           of
           loue
           and
           mercie
           towards
           our
           brethren
           ;
           as
           to
           execute
           true
           judgement
           ,
           to
           shew
           mercie
           and
           compassion
           euery
           man
           to
           his
           brother
           .
           For
           is
           not
           this
           the
           fasting
           that
           I
           haue
           chosen
           (
           sayth
           the
           Lord
           )
           to
           loose
           the
           bands
           of
           wickednes
           ,
           
           to
           take
           off
           the
           heauie
           burthens
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           the
           oppressed
           goe
           free
           ,
           and
           that
           ye
           breake
           euery
           yoke
           ?
           
           Among
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           dutie
           of
           almes-giuing
           and
           relieuing
           the
           poore
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           as
           it
           followeth
           in
           the
           Prophet
           :
           
             Is
             it
             not
             to
             deale
             the
             bread
             to
             the
             hungry
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             bring
             the
             poore
             that
             wander
             ,
          
           
           
             vnto
             thine
             house
             ?
             When
             thou
             seest
             the
             naked
             ,
             that
             thou
             couer
             him
             ,
             and
             hide
             not
             thy selfe
             from
             thine
             owne
             flesh
             ,
          
           for
           so
           he
           calleth
           thy
           poore
           brother
           .
           
             Then
             shall
             thy
             light
             breake
             forth
             ,
          
           
           
             &c.
             then
             shalt
             thou
             call
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             answere
             ,
          
           
           
             thou
             shalt
             crie
             ,
             and
             be
             will
             say
             ,
             here
             am
             I.
             If
             thou
             takest
             away
             from
             the
             middest
             of
             thee
             the
             yoke
             ,
             the
             putting
             foorth
             of
             the
             finger
          
           (
           whereby
           is
           meant
           euen
           the
           least
           injuries
           )
           
             and
             wicked
             speaking
             :
          
           
           
             if
             thou
             poure
             out
             thy
             soule
             to
             the
             hungry
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           with
           the
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           thou
           doest
           relieue
           his
           need
           freely
           and
           chearefully
           )
           
             and
             refresh
             the
             troubled
             soule
             ,
             then
             shall
             thy
             light
             spring
             out
             in
             the
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             thy
             darkenesse
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             noone
             day
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           thine
           aduersitie
           and
           affliction
           shall
           be
           turned
           into
           peace
           and
           prosperitie
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           Wherefore
           it
           hath
           beene
           and
           is
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           godly
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           fasts
           ,
           
           by
           doing
           workes
           of
           mercie
           and
           giuing
           almes
           ,
           to
           relieue
           the
           poore
           .
           For
           as
           our
           
           Sauiour
           hath
           joyned
           the
           doctrine
           of
           these
           three
           together
           ,
           almes
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           and
           fasting
           ;
           so
           must
           we
           after
           the
           example
           of
           
             Cornelius
          
           joyne
           them
           in
           practise
           .
           
           For
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           to
           shew
           mercie
           to
           the
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           to
           answere
           their
           crie
           :
           so
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           he
           that
           stoppeth
           his
           eare
           at
           the
           crying
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           himselfe
           shall
           crie
           and
           not
           be
           heard
           .
           And
           surely
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           will
           fast
           for
           sparing
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           niggards
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           glad
           of
           so
           good
           a
           pretence
           to
           spare
           from
           their
           bellies
           ,
           &
           to
           depriue
           their
           families
           of
           their
           ordinarie
           allowance
           ,
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           their
           worldly
           estate
           ;
           
           wee
           ought
           to
           giue
           so
           much
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           as
           by
           our
           abstinence
           is
           saued
           :
           
             Vt
             ieiunium
             tuum
          
           (
           saith
           
             Ierome
          
           )
           
             non
             sit
             lucrum
             marsupij
             ,
             sed
             saturitas
             animae
          
           ;
           that
           thy
           fast
           be
           not
           the
           gain
           of
           thy
           purse
           ,
           but
           the
           saturitie
           of
           thy
           soule
           .
           For
           as
           
             Augustine
          
           sayth
           ,
           Then
           are
           our
           fasts
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           ,
           whom
           need
           doth
           force
           to
           fast
           ,
           are
           refreshed
           by
           vs.
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Ieiunium
             tuum
             te
             castiget
             ,
             sed
             laetificet
             alterum
             :
          
           Let
           thy
           fasting
           chastise
           thee
           ,
           but
           let
           it
           comfort
           another
           .
           So
           fast
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           be
           glad
           that
           thou
           hast
           dined
           in
           another
           that
           eateth
           by
           that
           meanes
           ,
           
           for
           the
           Lord
           loueth
           a
           chearefull
           giuer
           :
           for
           when
           a
           poore
           man
           eateth
           of
           thine
           allowance
           ,
           in
           him
           Christ
           ,
           who
           affirmeth
           himselfe
           to
           be
           hungry
           in
           his
           poore
           members
           ,
           doth
           dine
           .
           And
           elsewhere
           ,
           
           
             Accipiat
             esuriens
             Christus
             ,
             quod
             ieiunans
             minus
             accepit
             Christianus
             .
          
           Let
           Christ
           ,
           being
           hungrie
           in
           his
           poore
           members
           ,
           receiue
           that
           which
           the
           fasting
           Christian
           hath
           spared
           .
           
             Castigatio
             volentis
             ,
             fiat
             sustentatio
             non
             habentis
          
           :
           Let
           the
           chastisement
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           and
           is
           willing
           to
           forbeare
           ,
           be
           the
           sustenance
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           not
           and
           faine
           would
           eat
           .
           
           And
           to
           conclude
           ,
           
             Cyrill
             ,
          
           In
           a
           certaine
           booke
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           we
           find
           it
           said
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Blessed
           is
           hee
           who
           fasteth
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           feed
           the
           poore
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           And
           as
           we
           are
           thus
           for
           the
           present
           to
           be
           exercised
           ,
           
           so
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           we
           must
           vnfainedly
           purpose
           and
           faithfully
           promise
           amendement
           ,
           in
           performing
           duties
           heretofore
           omitted
           ,
           and
           in
           eschewing
           sinnes
           heretofore
           
           committed
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           it
           shall
           bee
           needfull
           for
           the
           better
           setling
           of
           our
           resolution
           ,
           to
           bind
           our selues
           by
           a
           solemne
           vow
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Iewes
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           
             Nehemiah
          
           to
           put
           our
           seales
           vnto
           it
           ,
           
           that
           so
           we
           may
           impose
           a
           necessitie
           vpon
           our selues
           of
           well
           doing
           :
           and
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           happie
           necessitie
           which
           forceth
           vs
           to
           better
           things
           .
           The
           necessitie
           of
           this
           vnfained
           purpose
           to
           be
           had
           in
           this
           exercise
           ,
           is
           euident
           :
           because
           without
           it
           wee
           remaine
           in
           our
           impenitencie
           .
           And
           being
           impenitent
           sinners
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           heare
           vs
           :
           as
           the
           Lord
           threatened
           the
           impenitent
           Iewes
           ,
           When
           they
           fast
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           I
           will
           not
           heare
           their
           crie
           ,
           
           
             Ierem.
          
           14.
           
           And
           therefore
           vnlesse
           wee
           repent
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           resolue
           to
           amend
           ;
           this
           exercise
           ,
           which
           wee
           (
           being
           suters
           )
           vndertake
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           our
           sute
           ,
           is
           performed
           of
           vs
           in
           vaine
           .
           For
           this
           wee
           are
           to
           know
           &
           to
           be
           assured
           of
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Lord
           heareth
           not
           impenitent
           sinners
           .
           Wherefore
           true
           is
           that
           saying
           ,
           though
           of
           an
           Apocryphall
           booke
           :
           
           
             Prayer
             is
             good
             ,
             with
             fasting
             ,
             almes
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
           48.
           
           And
           thus
           we
           haue
           heard
           what
           the
           religious
           fast
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           parts
           also
           wherein
           it
           doth
           consist
           .
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           the
           sorts
           of
           it
           :
           for
           the
           religious
           fast
           is
           either
           priuat
           ,
           or
           publicke
           .
           The
           priuat
           fast
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           is
           obserued
           priuatly
           :
           as
           the
           fast
           of
           some
           one
           man
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           priuat
           familie
           .
           And
           this
           is
           to
           be
           vndertaken
           either
           for
           priuat
           ,
           or
           publicke
           causes
           :
           for
           priuat
           ,
           concerning
           either
           our selues
           and
           those
           that
           belong
           to
           vs
           ;
           so
           fasted
           
             Annah
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Sam.
           1.
           
           
             Cornelius
             ,
          
           
           Act.
           10.
           
           
             Dauid
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Sam.
           12
           :
           or
           others
           ,
           as
           
             Dauid
          
           for
           those
           that
           prooued
           his
           enemies
           :
           and
           
             Darius
          
           (
           though
           an
           heathen
           )
           for
           
             Daniell
             ,
          
           
           when
           he
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           Lyons
           den
           .
           But
           we
           are
           to
           fast
           priuatly
           ,
           not
           onely
           vpon
           priuat
           occasions
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           vpon
           publicke
           causes
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           
           priuatly
           to
           mourne
           for
           publicke
           calamities
           and
           common
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           ordinarily
           are
           the
           fore
           runners
           of
           common
           calamities
           :
           so
           also
           they
           may
           fast
           therefore
           .
           
           And
           such
           was
           the
           fast
           of
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
          
           chap.
           1.
           
           and
           of
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           
           chap.
           9.
           
           In
           priuat
           fasts
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           requireth
           that
           they
           be
           so
           secretly
           performed
           ,
           as
           that
           vnto
           men
           we
           may
           not
           seeme
           to
           fast
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           our
           heauenly
           father
           ,
           who
           seeing
           in
           secret
           ,
           will
           reward
           vs
           openly
           .
           And
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           day
           of
           the
           fast
           hath
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Sabbath
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           cease
           from
           bodily
           labors
           and
           worldly
           businesse
           :
           therefore
           those
           which
           bee
           vnder
           the
           gouernment
           of
           others
           ,
           
           as
           wiues
           ,
           children
           ,
           and
           seruants
           ,
           may
           not
           take
           vpon
           them
           to
           obserue
           a
           fast
           on
           a
           working
           day
           ,
           without
           the
           leaue
           and
           liking
           of
           their
           gouernours
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           The
           publicke
           fast
           is
           that
           ,
           
           which
           being
           vpon
           publicke
           cause
           ,
           by
           publicke
           authoritie
           proclaimed
           
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           is
           both
           publickly
           and
           priuatly
           to
           be
           sanctified
           of
           all
           as
           a
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           vnto
           the
           Lord.
           In
           which
           definition
           there
           are
           foure
           things
           to
           bee
           obserued
           :
           first
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           appoint
           the
           publicke
           fast
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           vpon
           what
           cause
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           obserue
           it
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           how
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           first
           :
           1
           The
           appointment
           of
           publicke
           fasts
           appertaineth
           to
           those
           who
           haue
           publicke
           authoritie
           to
           call
           the
           people
           together
           to
           the
           publicke
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           cease
           from
           their
           bodily
           labors
           and
           worldly
           affairs
           :
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           examples
           of
           publicke
           fasts
           recorded
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           as
           2.
           
           
             Chron.
          
           20.3
           .
           
             Ion.
          
           3.7
           .
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           7.5
           .
           
             Ezr.
          
           8.21
           .
           
             Ioel
          
           1.14
           .
           And
           this
           they
           are
           to
           doe
           by
           proclaiming
           of
           the
           fast
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           by
           giuing
           publicke
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           charging
           all
           men
           to
           assemble
           themselues
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           to
           obserue
           it
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           holy
           ghost
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ioel
             :
          
           
           Blow
           the
           trumpet
           in
           Sion
           ,
           sanctifie
           a
           fast
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           your
           proclamation
           (
           which
           is
           meant
           by
           sounding
           the
           trumpet
           )
           appoint
           a
           fast
           to
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           proclaime
           a
           day
           of
           rest
           ,
           or
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           assemble
           the
           people
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           here
           we
           are
           to
           obserue
           that
           which
           is
           further
           added
           out
           of
           
             Ierem.
          
           36.
           
           that
           this
           fast
           is
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           both
           they
           which
           haue
           authoritie
           ,
           doe
           proclaime
           it
           not
           in
           any
           wicked
           or
           worldly
           respect
           ,
           
           but
           
           in
           vprightnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           as
           before
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           also
           that
           those
           who
           are
           to
           obserue
           it
           ,
           assemble
           themselues
           as
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           a
           fast
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           2
           50.
           
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           whereupon
           the
           fast
           is
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           :
           that
           when
           there
           is
           just
           cause
           ,
           those
           which
           are
           in
           authority
           may
           take
           knowledge
           of
           their
           dutie
           in
           this
           behalfe
           .
           And
           that
           is
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           generally
           noted
           before
           )
           when
           we
           haue
           some
           important
           and
           vrgent
           occasion
           to
           become
           humble
           and
           earnest
           suters
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           either
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           some
           speciall
           and
           publicke
           blessing
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           remoouing
           of
           some
           publicke
           euill
           :
           and
           this
           either
           for
           our selues
           ,
           or
           for
           other
           churches
           of
           Christ.
           
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           when
           some
           publike
           matter
           of
           great
           importance
           is
           to
           be
           attempted
           ,
           then
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           extraordinarie
           occasion
           to
           craue
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           so
           also
           we
           haue
           just
           cause
           to
           fast
           .
           Consider
           to
           this
           purpose
           the
           examples
           of
           
             Ezra
             ,
          
           chap.
           8.
           and
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           13.
           and
           14.
           both
           which
           being
           to
           craue
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           former
           vpon
           their
           voyage
           towards
           Ierusalem
           after
           their
           captiuitie
           ;
           the
           latter
           vpon
           the
           ministerie
           of
           his
           seruants
           whom
           they
           either
           ordained
           or
           sent
           forth
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           their
           ministerie
           ,
           commended
           their
           sute
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           by
           publicke
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           .
           Which
           examples
           may
           be
           a
           sufficient
           direction
           for
           appointing
           publicke
           fasts
           ,
           vpon
           occasions
           of
           no
           lesse
           importance
           .
           
           In
           the
           hystorie
           of
           the
           Kings
           it
           appeareth
           to
           haue
           beene
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Israelits
           (
           though
           that
           practise
           was
           monstrously
           abused
           by
           
             Iezabell
          
           )
           that
           publicke
           matters
           of
           importance
           should
           bee
           enterprised
           with
           a
           fast
           .
        
         
           2
           91.
           
           As
           touching
           publicke
           euils
           ,
           they
           be
           either
           publicke
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           publicke
           judgements
           of
           God
           for
           sinne
           .
           For
           if
           the
           people
           of
           God
           haue
           committed
           some
           common
           or
           publicke
           sinne
           ,
           and
           thereby
           haue
           prouoked
           the
           Lord
           to
           wrath
           and
           indignation
           (
           as
           indeed
           when
           we
           sinne
           ,
           he
           is
           angry
           )
           then
           it
           behoueth
           them
           to
           judge
           themselues
           ,
           if
           they
           
           would
           not
           bee
           judged
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           by
           humbling
           themselues
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           to
           appease
           his
           anger
           ,
           and
           to
           preuent
           his
           judgements
           .
           The
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           when
           many
           of
           them
           had
           sinned
           by
           idolatrie
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           sinne
           stood
           in
           feare
           of
           the
           Philistims
           :
           the
           Prophet
           
             Samuell
          
           assembleth
           them
           together
           to
           Mizpeh
           ,
           
           where
           they
           solemnized
           a
           fast
           ,
           and
           pouring
           forth
           water
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           acknowledged
           and
           bewayled
           their
           sinne
           .
           Likewise
           ,
           when
           many
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           were
           returned
           from
           captiuitie
           ,
           had
           mingled
           themselues
           in
           mariage
           with
           the
           heathen
           people
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           
           they
           humbled
           themselues
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           a
           publicke
           and
           solemne
           fast
           .
           If
           wee
           therefore
           would
           auoid
           the
           judgements
           of
           God
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           wee
           must
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           their
           repentance
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           not
           beene
           behind
           them
           in
           sinne
           .
           
           But
           if
           it
           please
           the
           Lord
           to
           manifest
           his
           wrath
           ,
           either
           by
           threatening
           his
           judgements
           ,
           or
           by
           inflicting
           them
           ,
           then
           doth
           the
           Lord
           as
           it
           were
           call
           vs
           to
           this
           exercise
           .
           Now
           the
           Lord
           threateneth
           his
           judgements
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           his
           Prophets
           and
           ministers
           ,
           
           as
           by
           
             Ionas
          
           against
           the
           Niniuits
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           fasted
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           by
           some
           manifest
           tokens
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           as
           by
           earthquakes
           and
           other
           prodigious
           signes
           ,
           whereby
           the
           auncient
           Romans
           being
           also
           Gentiles
           ,
           haue
           beene
           mooued
           to
           proclaime
           publicke
           fasts
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           by
           giuing
           vs
           notice
           of
           some
           imminent
           danger
           ;
           as
           when
           we
           heare
           of
           an
           open
           inuasion
           intended
           by
           forraine
           enemies
           ,
           
           which
           consideration
           mooued
           
             Iosaphat
          
           to
           proclaime
           a
           fast
           :
           or
           vnderstand
           of
           some
           more
           secret
           plot
           or
           conspiracie
           ,
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           prince
           ,
           or
           state
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           the
           conspiracie
           of
           
             Haman
          
           against
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           
           for
           the
           disappointing
           whereof
           the
           Iewes
           did
           fast
           .
           If
           therfore
           the
           Lord
           do
           in
           like
           sort
           threaten
           vs
           ,
           &
           as
           it
           were
           shake
           his
           rod
           ouer
           vs
           :
           we
           must
           prepare
           our selues
           to
           meet
           our
           God
           and
           to
           turne
           vnto
           him
           by
           repentance
           ,
           
           with
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           .
        
         
         
           
           52.
           
           And
           if
           judgements
           threatened
           should
           mooue
           vs
           to
           fast
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           are
           wee
           bound
           to
           humble
           our selues
           vnder
           the
           mightie
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           scourging
           and
           afflicting
           vs
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ?
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           sendeth
           any
           of
           the
           publicke
           messengers
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           as
           the
           sword
           ,
           famine
           ,
           pestilence
           ,
           captiuitie
           .
           The
           ten
           tribes
           after
           two
           discomfitures
           receiued
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Benjamits
           ,
           
           wherein
           fortie
           thousand
           of
           them
           were
           slaine
           ,
           humbled
           themselues
           before
           the
           Lord
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           .
           The
           Prophet
           
             Ioel
             ,
          
           when
           the
           Lord
           sent
           a
           grieuous
           famine
           vpon
           the
           land
           ,
           
           earnestly
           exhorted
           the
           Iewes
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           turne
           vnto
           him
           with
           all
           their
           heart
           ,
           with
           fasting
           ,
           with
           weeping
           and
           mourning
           ,
           &c.
           
           Likewise
           for
           the
           time
           of
           pestilence
           as
           well
           as
           of
           famine
           ,
           
           
             Salomon
          
           giueth
           direction
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           humble
           themselues
           before
           the
           Lord.
           Which
           course
           his
           father
           
             Dauid
          
           had
           taken
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           sent
           the
           pestilence
           amōg
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           :
           which
           judgement
           was
           occasioned
           by
           his
           numbering
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           caused
           by
           their
           owne
           sins
           .
           
             Moses
          
           also
           ,
           when
           the
           plague
           was
           begun
           among
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           for
           their
           murmuring
           ,
           he
           commaundeth
           
             Aaron
          
           to
           take
           his
           Censer
           ,
           
           and
           putting
           therein
           incense
           ,
           to
           go
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           an
           attonement
           for
           them
           :
           which
           
             Aaron
          
           hauing
           done
           ,
           and
           standing
           betwixt
           the
           dead
           and
           them
           that
           were
           aliue
           ,
           the
           plague
           ceased
           .
           Which
           doth
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           meanes
           to
           pacifie
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           remooue
           the
           plague
           ,
           is
           to
           offer
           vp
           our
           heartie
           prayers
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           signified
           by
           incense
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           and
           mediation
           of
           Christ
           our
           high
           priest
           ,
           who
           standing
           before
           the
           altar
           with
           his
           golden
           Censer
           ,
           perfumeth
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           faithfull
           with
           the
           odours
           of
           his
           owne
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           maketh
           them
           acceptable
           vnto
           God.
           And
           for
           the
           better
           humbling
           of
           our selues
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           testifying
           of
           our
           repentance
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           needfull
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           all
           other
           publick
           calamities
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           of
           the
           pestilence
           ,
           we
           vndertake
           this
           exercise
           of
           fasting
           .
           Onely
           this
           we
           are
           to
           be
           admonished
           
           of
           ,
           That
           in
           places
           of
           infection
           ,
           the
           vtter
           abstinence
           from
           food
           is
           not
           so
           precisely
           to
           be
           vrged
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           people
           may
           ,
           yea
           ought
           to
           take
           something
           before
           they
           come
           abroad
           ,
           as
           a
           preseruatiue
           against
           infection
           .
        
         
           53.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           of
           captiuitie
           ,
           
           we
           haue
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           during
           their
           captiuitie
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           obserued
           foure
           fasts
           in
           the
           yeare
           :
           the
           first
           in
           the
           tenth
           moneth
           ,
           because
           on
           the
           tenth
           day
           of
           that
           moneth
           
             Nabuchadnezar
          
           with
           his
           armies
           began
           to
           besiege
           Ierusalem
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           moneth
           ,
           because
           on
           the
           ninth
           day
           of
           that
           moneth
           ,
           king
           
             Zedekiah
          
           and
           the
           men
           of
           warre
           flying
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
           were
           taken
           by
           the
           Chaldeans
           :
           the
           third
           ,
           in
           the
           fift
           moneth
           ,
           because
           on
           the
           tenth
           day
           of
           that
           moneth
           the
           temple
           was
           ouerthrown
           ,
           
           and
           the
           citie
           sacked
           :
           the
           fourth
           in
           the
           seuenth
           moneth
           ,
           because
           therein
           
             Gedaliah
             ,
          
           
           together
           with
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Chaldeans
           ,
           who
           were
           at
           Mispeh
           were
           slaine
           ;
           whereupon
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Iewes
           who
           were
           left
           ,
           flying
           into
           Aegypt
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           Chaldees
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           vtter
           desolation
           in
           the
           land
           .
           These
           fasts
           they
           took
           vpon
           them
           to
           obserue
           during
           their
           captiuitie
           ,
           that
           therein
           they
           calling
           to
           mind
           the
           former
           judgements
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           foure
           degrees
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           might
           the
           better
           be
           humbled
           to
           implore
           the
           mercie
           of
           God
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           But
           when
           as
           these
           fasts
           by
           long
           custome
           grew
           ordinarie
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Iewes
           obserued
           them
           for
           custome
           rather
           than
           conscience
           (
           insomuch
           that
           they
           thought
           this
           custome
           was
           to
           be
           obserued
           after
           their
           deliuerance
           frō
           captiuitie
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           mourning
           and
           consequently
           of
           their
           fasting
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           mooued
           that
           question
           ,
           
             Zach.
          
           7
           :
           )
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           he
           reprooueth
           their
           former
           hypocrisie
           ,
           in
           resting
           in
           the
           outward
           fast
           without
           repentance
           ;
           so
           he
           promiseth
           them
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           truly
           repent
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           wayes
           ,
           
           their
           daies
           of
           fasting
           and
           mourning
           should
           be
           turned
           into
           daies
           of
           feasting
           and
           joy
           .
        
         
         
           54.
           
           From
           whence
           we
           are
           to
           obserue
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           according
           to
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           shall
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           distresse
           turne
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           with
           all
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           with
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           humble
           our selues
           before
           him
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           take
           away
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           mourning
           ,
           and
           turne
           our
           fasts
           into
           feasts
           .
           The
           which
           I
           speake
           not
           as
           though
           this
           exercise
           had
           been
           altogether
           neglected
           among
           vs
           :
           For
           to
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           stopping
           of
           our
           aduersaries
           mouths
           ,
           the
           Papists
           (
           who
           know
           not
           what
           the
           true
           exercise
           of
           fasting
           meaneth
           )
           it
           is
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           we
           haue
           not
           beene
           so
           frequent
           in
           this
           exercise
           as
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           vpon
           diuerse
           publick
           occasions
           ,
           there
           haue
           beene
           publick
           fasts
           obserued
           and
           solemnized
           among
           vs
           ,
           with
           good
           and
           happie
           successe
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           great
           plague
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           1563
           :
           after
           the
           great
           earthquake
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           1579
           :
           after
           intelligence
           had
           of
           the
           Spanish
           inuasion
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           1588
           :
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           famine
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           1596
           ,
           and
           1597
           :
           and
           now
           of
           late
           in
           this
           time
           of
           the
           pestilence
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           1603.
           
           Besides
           the
           priuat
           and
           secret
           fasting
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           to
           mooue
           them
           either
           by
           priuat
           or
           publicke
           occasions
           .
        
         
           3
           55.
           
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           are
           the
           persons
           :
           who
           ,
           when
           a
           publicke
           fast
           is
           proclaimed
           ,
           are
           to
           obserue
           it
           .
           The
           Prophet
           
             Ioel
             ,
          
           
           besides
           those
           of
           yeares
           appointeth
           ,
           that
           the
           children
           ,
           euen
           those
           that
           sucke
           the
           breasts
           ,
           should
           be
           assembled
           to
           the
           fast
           .
           And
           the
           Niniuits
           proclamation
           for
           obseruing
           the
           fast
           ,
           
           was
           extended
           not
           onely
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           women
           and
           children
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           their
           cattell
           .
           The
           reason
           whereof
           was
           twofold
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           pitifull
           sight
           and
           lamentable
           crie
           of
           the
           children
           and
           cattell
           might
           encrease
           their
           sorrow
           :
           and
           secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           deeper
           sight
           ,
           and
           more
           serious
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           heinousnesse
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           which
           had
           pulled
           vpon
           them
           such
           an
           vniuersall
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           should
           not
           onely
           afflict
           themselues
           ,
           but
           also
           extend
           to
           the
           very
           
           infants
           ,
           yea
           and
           to
           the
           bruit
           beasts
           .
           But
           this
           practise
           is
           to
           bee
           reckoned
           among
           the
           ceremonies
           which
           in
           those
           times
           were
           vsed
           to
           augment
           their
           sorrow
           and
           increase
           the
           sence
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           imitated
           of
           vs
           than
           their
           sitting
           in
           the
           ashes
           ,
           the
           renting
           of
           their
           cloths
           ,
           their
           girding
           of
           themselues
           with
           sackcloth
           ,
           their
           putting
           of
           earth
           vpon
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           among
           vs
           ,
           the
           Lord
           requireth
           no
           more
           to
           obserue
           the
           outward
           fast
           ,
           than
           such
           as
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           vnderstanding
           and
           discretion
           ,
           may
           the
           better
           be
           fitted
           thereby
           to
           humble
           themselues
           before
           him
           in
           this
           solemne
           exercise
           of
           prayer
           and
           repentance
           :
           For
           the
           outward
           fast
           obserued
           (
           as
           it
           is
           ordinarily
           among
           the
           Papists
           )
           without
           any
           exercise
           of
           religion
           concurring
           therewith
           ,
           is
           nothing
           worth
           .
           But
           to
           all
           those
           that
           are
           come
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           ,
           and
           are
           exempted
           by
           some
           present
           necessitie
           ,
           is
           the
           equitie
           of
           that
           law
           to
           be
           extended
           ,
           
             Leui.
          
           23.
           
           
           Euerie
           person
           that
           humbleth
           not
           himselfe
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           shall
           euen
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           There
           remaineth
           the
           fourth
           and
           last
           thing
           ,
           4
           
             viz.
          
           how
           the
           publicke
           fast
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           .
           And
           this
           also
           I
           signified
           in
           the
           definition
           ,
           when
           I
           sayd
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           sanctified
           both
           publickly
           and
           priuatly
           ,
           as
           a
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           .
           Where
           three
           things
           are
           to
           bee
           noted
           :
           for
           first
           ,
           when
           as
           I
           say
           it
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           as
           a
           Sabbath
           (
           which
           before
           hath
           bene
           proued
           )
           we
           are
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           therein
           a
           double
           rest
           is
           required
           :
           
           the
           one
           outward
           ,
           from
           bodily
           labours
           and
           worldly
           businesse
           ;
           the
           other
           inward
           ,
           from
           sinne
           .
           And
           contrariwise
           ,
           that
           the
           profanation
           of
           this
           Sabbath
           is
           condemned
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           neglecting
           the
           outward
           rest
           ,
           and
           imploying
           the
           time
           in
           bodily
           labours
           and
           worldly
           affaires
           ;
           or
           else
           by
           abusing
           our
           rest
           ,
           either
           to
           idlenesse
           ,
           or
           to
           vanitie
           ,
           or
           to
           sinne
           :
           To
           idlenesse
           ,
           when
           men
           resting
           in
           the
           outward
           rest
           ,
           imagining
           that
           nothing
           else
           is
           required
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           do
           nothing
           ,
           and
           by
           doing
           nothing
           they
           do
           euill
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           disjunction
           included
           
           in
           that
           question
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           6
           ,
           
           Is
           it
           lawfull
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           dayes
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           or
           to
           do
           euill
           ?
           Whereby
           our
           Sauiour
           plainly
           signifieth
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           do
           not
           good
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           we
           do
           euill
           .
           To
           vanitie
           ,
           when
           as
           men
           giue
           themselues
           to
           sports
           and
           pastimes
           :
           for
           if
           that
           be
           vnlawfull
           on
           the
           ordinarie
           Sabbath
           ,
           much
           more
           is
           it
           vnseasonable
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           sinne
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           workes
           of
           our
           lawfull
           callings
           be
           forbidden
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           much
           more
           the
           workes
           of
           darknes
           :
           whereunto
           whosoeuer
           addicteth
           himselfe
           on
           the
           day
           of
           the
           fast
           ,
           he
           celebrateth
           a
           Sabbath
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           not
           vnto
           the
           Lord.
           2
           Againe
           ,
           whereas
           I
           said
           it
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           as
           a
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           therein
           to
           abstaine
           not
           onely
           from
           labours
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           ordinarie
           Sabbath
           ;
           but
           also
           from
           food
           ,
           from
           exercise
           of
           sleepe
           ,
           from
           brauerie
           in
           apparell
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           worldly
           delights
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3
           57.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           whereas
           I
           add
           that
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           
             sanctified
          
           both
           publickly
           and
           priuatly
           as
           a
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           :
           I
           signifie
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           rest
           is
           required
           ,
           but
           also
           an
           holy
           rest
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           the
           outward
           fast
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           the
           spiritual
           exercise
           of
           prayer
           and
           repentance
           .
           And
           that
           this
           sanctificatiō
           of
           the
           day
           of
           the
           fast
           (
           which
           standeth
           in
           vsing
           the
           meanes
           of
           sanctification
           )
           is
           partly
           publicke
           ,
           and
           partly
           priuat
           .
           The
           publick
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           assembly
           :
           for
           this
           ,
           as
           euerie
           other
           Sabbath
           ,
           
           is
           a
           day
           of
           an
           holy
           assembly
           ,
           
             Leuit.
          
           23.27
           ,
           
             Ioel.
          
           2.15.16
           .
           Here
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           the
           office
           of
           the
           ministers
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           chiefe
           actors
           in
           the
           publicke
           sanctification
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           euerie
           Sabbath
           ;
           and
           the
           dutie
           of
           the
           people
           .
           The
           office
           of
           the
           minister
           is
           noted
           in
           generall
           termes
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           13.2
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           they
           performed
           the
           publicke
           function
           of
           their
           ministerie
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           and
           fasted
           :
           more
           specially
           
             Neb.
          
           9
           ,
           
           where
           they
           are
           noted
           to
           haue
           read
           and
           preached
           the
           word
           of
           God
           (
           as
           before
           chap.
           8.
           )
           and
           that
           foure
           times
           ,
           and
           so
           oft
           also
           to
           haue
           called
           vpon
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord-Likewise
           
           
             Ierem.
          
           36
           ,
           when
           
             Ieremie
          
           being
           shut
           vp
           ,
           could
           not
           go
           into
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           he
           sendeth
           
             Barach
          
           with
           a
           booke
           written
           from
           his
           mouth
           :
           wherein
           were
           specified
           the
           judgements
           of
           God
           threatned
           against
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           he
           reading
           it
           in
           the
           audience
           of
           the
           people
           vpon
           the
           day
           of
           the
           fast
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           serious
           humbling
           of
           themselues
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           to
           vnfained
           repentance
           .
           The
           dutie
           therefore
           of
           the
           ministers
           is
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vp
           themselues
           in
           a
           more
           than
           ordinarie
           measure
           of
           zeale
           to
           discharge
           their
           ministerie
           ,
           both
           in
           preaching
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           prayer
           .
           In
           preaching
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           through
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           a
           powerfull
           meanes
           to
           worke
           in
           the
           people
           those
           things
           which
           in
           this
           spirituall
           exercise
           are
           required
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           humiliation
           ,
           prayer
           with
           feruencie
           and
           faith
           ,
           and
           repentance
           .
           In
           praying
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           an
           effectuall
           meanes
           in
           and
           through
           the
           mediation
           of
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           auaileable
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           the
           remouing
           of
           those
           euils
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           bestowing
           of
           those
           good
           things
           for
           which
           this
           exercise
           is
           vndertaken
           .
        
         
           58.
           
           The
           dutie
           of
           the
           people
           is
           ,
           
           first
           ,
           to
           bee
           present
           at
           publick
           assembly
           :
           for
           if
           we
           will
           sanctifie
           a
           Sabbath
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           we
           must
           reuerence
           his
           sanctuarie
           :
           where
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           his
           presence
           ,
           so
           he
           requireth
           ours
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           
           as
           I
           sayd
           before
           ,
           this
           and
           euerie
           other
           Sabbath
           is
           appointed
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           an
           holy
           conuocation
           :
           
           We
           must
           therefore
           take
           heed
           that
           we
           absent
           not
           our selues
           without
           very
           just
           and
           necessarie
           occasion
           ,
           lest
           we
           may
           seeme
           either
           secretly
           to
           neglect
           ,
           or
           prophanely
           to
           contemne
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           gathering
           together
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
           the
           publicke
           worship
           and
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           call
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           meanes
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           the
           publicke
           occasion
           of
           the
           fast
           ;
           as
           though
           neither
           the
           publicke
           judgement
           nor
           the
           common
           good
           did
           concerne
           vs.
           But
           it
           is
           to
           little
           purpose
           to
           be
           present
           in
           the
           publicke
           assembly
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           joyne
           together
           with
           the
           assembly
           in
           the
           sincere
           worship
           of
           God.
           That
           being
           assembled
           
           together
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           we
           may
           as
           it
           were
           with
           one
           consent
           call
           vpon
           God
           ,
           and
           heare
           his
           word
           :
           praying
           with
           humilitie
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           own
           vnworthinesse
           ,
           with
           reuerence
           of
           Gods
           majestie
           ,
           in
           sence
           of
           our
           wants
           ,
           with
           sorrow
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           with
           earnest
           desire
           to
           haue
           our
           wants
           supplied
           ,
           our
           sins
           remitted
           ,
           and
           the
           judgemēts
           of
           God
           remoued
           ,
           with
           faith
           &
           assurance
           to
           find
           help
           to
           obtaine
           mercie
           in
           cōuenient
           time
           ,
           with
           promise
           &
           purpose
           to
           amend
           our
           liues
           :
           that
           in
           sinceritie
           and
           truth
           we
           may
           subscribe
           to
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           say
           
             Amen
             .
          
           Hearing
           also
           the
           word
           ,
           with
           reuerence
           ,
           with
           attention
           ,
           with
           faith
           ,
           with
           desire
           to
           profit
           ,
           with
           purpose
           to
           practise
           ,
           with
           submission
           to
           euery
           part
           thereof
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           so
           hearing
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           our
           present
           sute
           ,
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           heard
           .
           Vnto
           these
           duties
           of
           religion
           and
           meanes
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           joyne
           a
           publicke
           dutie
           of
           charitie
           ,
           as
           a
           worke
           of
           sanctification
           :
           for
           it
           is
           and
           hath
           bene
           a
           laudable
           custome
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           in
           publicke
           fasts
           there
           should
           be
           publicke
           collection
           made
           for
           the
           releefe
           of
           the
           poore
           .
        
         
           
           59.
           
           But
           we
           are
           not
           onely
           publickly
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           day
           of
           the
           fast
           ,
           but
           also
           priuatly
           :
           both
           by
           vsing
           meanes
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           doing
           workes
           of
           sanctification
           .
           The
           meanes
           are
           especially
           meditation
           &
           prayer
           :
           which
           are
           to
           be
           vsed
           both
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           publicke
           sanctification
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           before
           ,
           to
           prepare
           and
           fit
           our selues
           for
           the
           profitable
           and
           sauing
           vse
           of
           the
           meanes
           (
           which
           
             Daniel
          
           calleth
           the
           setting
           of
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           the
           setling
           of
           his
           mind
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           )
           but
           also
           after
           ,
           to
           fit
           and
           apply
           the
           meanes
           to
           our
           vse
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           as
           priuat
           meanes
           by
           themselues
           ,
           without
           reference
           to
           the
           publicke
           .
           The
           workes
           of
           sanctification
           are
           the
           duties
           of
           repentance
           ,
           whereof
           I
           spake
           before
           ;
           but
           especially
           the
           workes
           of
           mercie
           and
           charitie
           ,
           for
           with
           such
           sacrifices
           God
           is
           pleased
           .
           
        
         
           60.
           
           Wherefore
           the
           day
           of
           the
           fast
           is
           to
           bee
           obser●ed
           
           and
           sanctified
           as
           a
           Sabbath
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           outward
           abstinence
           &
           rest
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           vsing
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           doing
           the
           workes
           of
           sanctification
           both
           publickly
           &
           priuatly
           ,
           spending
           the
           whole
           day
           besides
           the
           publicke
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           which
           is
           to
           bee
           spent
           in
           our
           preparation
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           meditation
           afterwards
           ,
           in
           the
           priuat
           means
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           as
           reading
           ,
           meditation
           ,
           prayer
           ;
           &
           in
           the
           priuat
           works
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           as
           the
           duties
           of
           repentance
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           workes
           of
           mercy
           and
           charitie
           towards
           our
           brethren
           .
           Which
           course
           whosoeuer
           shal
           take
           in
           sanctifying
           a
           fast
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           shal
           be
           sure
           to
           obtaine
           at
           the
           hāds
           of
           God
           ,
           either
           that
           particular
           request
           for
           which
           he
           is
           an
           humble
           sutor
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           better
           :
           the
           Lord
           alwayes
           hearing
           his
           children
           thus
           suing
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           granting
           their
           requests
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           most
           for
           his
           glory
           and
           their
           singuler
           good
           .
        
         
           61.
           
           HAuing
           thus
           set
           downe
           the
           doctrine
           of
           fasts
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           practise
           of
           ours
           and
           other
           reformed
           churches
           ,
           
           we
           are
           now
           to
           take
           a
           briefe
           view
           of
           the
           Popish
           fast
           :
           that
           it
           may
           euidently
           appeare
           how
           little
           cause
           they
           haue
           with
           the
           Pharisey
           to
           despise
           others
           ,
           
           who
           doe
           not
           fast
           as
           they
           do
           .
           And
           first
           as
           touching
           their
           morall
           and
           chast
           fast
           ,
           wherby
           they
           would
           seeme
           to
           chastise
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           them
           vnder
           ,
           that
           they
           some
           not
           out
           lust
           :
           they
           shew
           themselues
           vnskilfull
           Phisitians
           ,
           who
           prescribe
           this
           medicine
           to
           all
           indifferently
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           those
           who
           need
           it
           not
           ,
           as
           to
           those
           who
           do
           :
           For
           as
           medicines
           are
           not
           good
           but
           when
           they
           are
           necessarie
           ;
           so
           this
           Phisicke
           where
           it
           is
           not
           needfull
           ,
           is
           hurtfull
           ;
           and
           where
           it
           doth
           no
           good
           for
           the
           obseruation
           of
           the
           seuenth
           commaundement
           ,
           it
           is
           many
           times
           a
           transgression
           of
           the
           sixt
           .
           For
           those
           who
           liuing
           single
           and
           haue
           the
           gist
           of
           continencie
           ,
           as
           also
           those
           who
           may
           lawfully
           vse
           in
           mariage
           the
           remedie
           which
           God
           hath
           ordained
           against
           lust
           ,
           to
           them
           daily
           sobrietie
           and
           temperance
           in
           
           diet
           is
           needfull
           ,
           but
           often
           fasting
           euerie
           weeke
           is
           hurtfull
           and
           pernicious
           :
           to
           such
           ,
           an
           ordinarie
           fast
           imposed
           for
           keeping
           their
           bodies
           chast
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           new
           peece
           of
           cloth
           set
           vpon
           an
           old
           garment
           ,
           which
           impaireth
           the
           garment
           ,
           and
           maketh
           the
           rent
           much
           worse
           .
           
           And
           it
           is
           against
           reason
           ,
           that
           because
           their
           Abbie-lubbers
           and
           pampered
           clergie
           (
           who
           hauing
           vowed
           to
           liue
           single
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           neuer
           so
           incontinent
           ,
           and
           liuing
           in
           such
           idlenesse
           and
           and
           belly-cheere
           ordinarily
           ,
           as
           that
           no
           true
           fasting
           at
           times
           would
           suffice
           to
           keepe
           them
           chast
           ,
           )
           had
           need
           to
           fast
           oftener
           than
           the
           Pharisey
           ,
           who
           fasted
           twice
           a
           weeke
           :
           that
           therefore
           others
           ,
           which
           liue
           painefully
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           and
           chastly
           either
           in
           single
           life
           or
           mariage
           ,
           should
           be
           bound
           to
           the
           like
           obseruation
           of
           fasts
           ;
           many
           of
           them
           needing
           rather
           kitchen-phisicke
           and
           cordials
           to
           comfort
           them
           ,
           than
           fastings
           and
           vacuations
           to
           keepe
           them
           downe
           .
        
         
           62.
           
           But
           indeed
           their
           fasting
           is
           but
           one
           of
           their
           hypocriticall
           pretences
           of
           their
           not
           intended
           chastitie
           :
           for
           as
           if
           flesh
           and
           whit-meats
           were
           the
           onely
           prouokers
           of
           lust
           ,
           they
           forbid
           all
           vse
           thereof
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           fast
           ,
           but
           permit
           a
           fulnesse
           of
           all
           other
           food
           :
           whereas
           not
           onely
           some
           other
           kinds
           of
           food
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           qualitie
           ,
           but
           also
           any
           other
           kind
           almost
           in
           a
           greater
           quantity
           ,
           is
           a
           greater
           enemie
           to
           chastitie
           than
           the
           moderat
           vse
           of
           flesh
           or
           whit-meats
           .
           Nay
           that
           which
           were
           strange
           (
           if
           they
           meant
           seriously
           )
           they
           permit
           in
           their
           fasts
           the
           free
           vse
           of
           wine
           &
           the
           strongest
           drinks
           ,
           than
           which
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           forcible
           to
           inflame
           men
           with
           lust
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           at
           their
           mea●
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           mornings
           &
           euenings
           .
           And
           besides
           this
           ,
           the
           richer
           sort
           among
           them
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           to
           forbeare
           the
           grosser
           diet
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           feed
           vpon
           more
           costly
           and
           delicat
           dainties
           ,
           and
           as
           
             August●ne
          
           saith
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           
           
             Corpori
             suo
             magis
             commutasse
             ,
             quam
             subtraxisse
             ciborum
             abundantiam
             videntur
             :
          
           For
           besides
           their
           drinking
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           their
           supper
           at
           noone
           ,
           
           wherein
           commonly
           they
           pamper
           themselues
           with
           diuers
           kinds
           of
           broths
           ,
           and
           great
           varietie
           of
           fishes
           ,
           with
           wanton
           sauces
           to
           prouoke
           their
           appetit
           ,
           and
           strongest
           wines
           to
           helpe
           their
           digestion
           ,
           and
           choisest
           dainties
           to
           make
           vp
           their
           meele
           withall
           ;
           they
           haue
           also
           a
           banquet
           in
           the
           euening
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           be
           called
           a
           supper
           ,
           but
           a
           collation
           ,
           wherein
           with
           wine
           and
           spiced
           breads
           ,
           they
           haue
           raysins
           ,
           almonds
           and
           figges
           ,
           marmalade
           and
           suckets
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           confections
           and
           junketting
           dishes
           .
           So
           that
           of
           the
           Popish
           fast
           it
           may
           most
           truly
           bee
           sayd
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           fasting
           ,
           but
           feasting
           .
           As
           for
           the
           vulgar
           sort
           of
           Papists
           ,
           their
           vsuall
           manner
           is
           ,
           either
           on
           the
           day
           before
           their
           fast
           so
           to
           pamper
           themselues
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           day
           of
           the
           fast
           (
           though
           they
           fasted
           indeed
           )
           would
           be
           scarce
           sufficient
           to
           digest
           their
           former
           repletion
           :
           or
           else
           at
           their
           meele
           which
           they
           take
           at
           noone
           on
           the
           day
           of
           their
           fast
           ,
           so
           to
           gorge
           themselues
           ,
           that
           their
           drinking
           or
           collation
           in
           the
           euening
           may
           seeme
           altogether
           superfluous
           .
           Wherfore
           to
           them
           may
           be
           applied
           that
           censure
           of
           
             Augustine
             ,
          
           
           
             Tantum
             capiunt
             manducando
             ,
             quantum
             digerere
             non
             susficiunt
             ieiunando
          
           :
           They
           take
           so
           much
           in
           eating
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           digest
           by
           fasting
           .
           But
           looke
           how
           they
           chastise
           their
           bodies
           in
           their
           fasting
           ,
           such
           commonly
           is
           their
           chastitie
           :
           Let
           the
           stewes
           permitted
           among
           them
           as
           necessarie
           euils
           ,
           and
           the
           huge
           number
           of
           bastards
           begotten
           where
           the
           Romish
           religion
           is
           professed
           ,
           and
           these
           Popish
           fasts
           obserued
           ,
           be
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           63.
           
           But
           come
           we
           to
           their
           irreligious
           fast
           ,
           which
           they
           doubt
           not
           to
           call
           a
           worship
           of
           God.
           Howbeit
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           
           meerely
           externall
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           joyned
           with
           any
           extraordinarie
           exercise
           of
           prayer
           or
           repentance
           among
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           is
           of
           no
           value
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           And
           secondly
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           nothing
           but
           an
           outward
           exercise
           ,
           
           yet
           there
           is
           not
           all
           in
           it
           which
           is
           required
           in
           the
           outward
           fast
           :
           For
           in
           their
           fast
           is
           not
           required
           abstinence
           either
           from
           other
           delights
           ,
           or
           yet
           from
           labours
           and
           
           
           worldly
           businesse
           ,
           but
           onely
           from
           food
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           not
           from
           all
           food
           but
           only
           from
           flesh
           ,
           egs
           and
           whit-meat
           .
           as
           though
           it
           were
           a
           more
           holy
           thing
           to
           eat
           fish
           than
           flesh
           ,
           oyle
           than
           butter
           ,
           broths
           ,
           jellies
           ,
           leaches
           ,
           marmalade
           ,
           sucket
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           than
           egs
           ,
           milke
           ,
           butter
           and
           cheese
           ,
           And
           if
           in
           their
           fasting
           ,
           mourning
           were
           required
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           doctrine
           and
           examples
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           vse
           of
           wine
           and
           strong
           drinks
           which
           is
           permitted
           among
           thē
           ,
           
           wold
           be
           vnseasonable
           :
           For
           wine
           maketh
           glad
           the
           hart
           of
           man
           ,
           &
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           sorowfull
           to
           expel
           grief
           .
           
           Neither
           is
           their
           fast
           from
           euen
           to
           euen
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           &
           examples
           mentioned
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           They
           confesse
           indeed
           ,
           that
           fasting
           is
           an
           abstinence
           from
           all
           food
           vntill
           the
           euening
           :
           yea
           
             Bellarmine
          
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           a
           fast
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           eat
           but
           one
           meele
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           vnlesse
           his
           meele
           be
           so
           late
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           may
           be
           called
           a
           supper
           ,
           
           and
           not
           a
           dinner
           :
           and
           withall
           professeth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           neuer
           heard
           of
           ,
           that
           any
           fast
           should
           bee
           dissolued
           before
           the
           ninth
           houre
           ,
           which
           is
           three
           a
           clocke
           after
           noone
           :
           For
           they
           say
           ,
           in
           Lent
           they
           may
           not
           eat
           before
           euening
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           not
           before
           three
           a
           clock
           .
           But
           the
           receiued
           custome
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           
             Bellarmine
          
           with
           flat
           contradiction
           to
           those
           former
           assertions
           doth
           defend
           ,
           is
           to
           take
           their
           meele
           either
           at
           noone
           or
           before
           :
           besides
           some
           bread
           and
           drinke
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           their
           drinking
           or
           collation
           in
           the
           euening
           .
           And
           because
           by
           their
           canons
           they
           may
           not
           in
           Lent
           go
           to
           supper
           before
           their
           euening
           seruice
           be
           ended
           :
           they
           do
           therfore
           dispatch
           their
           euening
           prayer
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           at
           supper
           by
           noone
           .
           But
           indeed
           both
           in
           Lent
           and
           other
           times
           ,
           their
           suppers
           which
           should
           be
           in
           the
           euening
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           fast
           ,
           are
           turned
           into
           dinners
           .
           And
           therefore
           whatsoeuer
           they
           pretend
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           their
           fast
           standeth
           wholly
           in
           choise
           of
           meats
           ,
           and
           abstinence
           from
           flesh
           and
           whit-meats
           .
           
             Durandus
          
           saith
           ,
           because
           the
           Pope
           &
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           Prelats
           ,
           and
           other
           religious
           men
           when
           they
           
           fast
           ,
           do
           eat
           at
           the
           sixt
           houre
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           at
           noone
           ;
           therfore
           custome
           doth
           wholly
           excuse
           all
           others
           .
        
         
           64.
           
           Againe
           ,
           their
           fasts
           are
           statarie
           ,
           and
           obserued
           at
           set
           times
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           they
           are
           seldome
           or
           neuer
           vnderdertaken
           vpon
           any
           speciall
           occasion
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           for
           the
           most
           part
           vnseasonable
           ,
           and
           consequently
           hurtfull
           ,
           euen
           as
           new
           wine
           in
           old
           vessels
           :
           
           and
           yet
           imposed
           vpon
           all
           ,
           vnder
           the
           penaltie
           and
           guilt
           of
           mortall
           sinne
           .
           If
           any
           man
           object
           that
           the
           same
           times
           are
           obserued
           among
           vs
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           fast
           which
           is
           obserued
           among
           vs
           at
           those
           set
           times
           ,
           but
           an
           abstinence
           only
           from
           flesh
           in
           a
           ciuile
           respect
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           that
           fish
           and
           other
           meats
           might
           bee
           vsed
           and
           spent
           as
           well
           as
           flesh
           :
           and
           that
           flesh
           being
           spared
           and
           forborne
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           more
           plentifull
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           more
           cheape
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           they
           are
           also
           
           superstitious
           ,
           
           standing
           in
           the
           prohibition
           of
           meat
           for
           religion
           sake
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           doctrine
           of
           diuels
           .
           And
           so
           far
           are
           they
           gone
           in
           this
           superstition
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           their
           times
           of
           fasting
           ,
           they
           seeme
           to
           place
           the
           top
           of
           holinesse
           in
           abstinence
           from
           meats
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           the
           height
           of
           iniquitie
           in
           eating
           flesh
           :
           for
           ,
           to
           eat
           one
           mor●ell
           of
           flesh
           in
           Lent
           is
           a
           greater
           sinne
           and
           more
           sharply
           punished
           among
           them
           ,
           than
           not
           onely
           drunkennesse
           or
           gluttonie
           in
           other
           meats
           ,
           but
           also
           than
           whordome
           or
           idolatrie
           ,
           to
           say
           no
           more
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           whereas
           their
           fast
           being
           a
           more
           externall
           fast
           ,
           and
           
           yet
           but
           a
           mock-fast
           in
           respect
           of
           a
           true
           outward
           fast
           ;
           is
           notwithstanding
           by
           them
           obtruded
           vpon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           his
           solemne
           worship
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           a
           worke
           satisfactorie
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           meritorious
           of
           eternall
           life
           :
           it
           it
           is
           sacrilegious
           ,
           blasphemous
           ,
           abhominable
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           Antichristian
           .
           And
           so
           I
           leaue
           them
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           TREATISE
           :
           OF
           HOLIE
           INVOCATION
           ON
           GODS
           NAME
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Psalme
                 50.15
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               call
               vpon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               :
               I
               will
               deliuer
               thee
               and
               thou
               shalt
               glorifie
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           THIS
           Psalme
           (
           as
           some
           of
           the
           learned
           judge
           )
           was
           written
           by
           
             Dauid
             ,
          
           at
           what
           time
           the
           Angell
           of
           God
           (
           after
           the
           three
           yeares
           famine
           ,
           and
           three
           dayes
           pestilence
           ,
           mentioned
           1.
           
           
             Chron.
          
           21.
           
           &
           22.
           )
           had
           shewed
           vnto
           him
           the
           place
           which
           the
           Lord
           did
           chuse
           for
           his
           worship
           and
           seruice
           :
           For
           after
           that
           place
           was
           once
           knowne
           and
           prepared
           for
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           the
           lawes
           concerning
           sacrifices
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           more
           accuratly
           and
           fully
           to
           be
           obserued
           and
           kept
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           
             Deut.
          
           12.
           
           But
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Israelits
           did
           rest
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           externall
           and
           ceremoniall
           worship
           ,
           as
           though
           that
           in
           it selfe
           were
           acceptable
           to
           God
           :
           the
           Lord
           therefore
           reasoneth
           with
           his
           people
           concerning
           his
           worship
           ,
           from
           the
           7.
           verse
           to
           the
           16
           ,
           teaching
           and
           enforming
           them
           ,
           That
           howsoeuer
           he
           had
           ordained
           lawes
           concerning
           sacrifices
           ,
           which
           now
           were
           more
           precisely
           to
           be
           kept
           ;
           yet
           that
           he
           neither
           required
           nor
           esteemed
           the
           externall
           
           sacrifices
           in
           or
           for
           themselues
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           certaine
           other
           sacrifices
           which
           he
           farre
           preferreth
           before
           those
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           law
           :
           and
           those
           are
           ,
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           praise
           ,
           verse
           fourteene
           ;
           and
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           a
           broken
           and
           contrit
           heart
           ,
           poured
           forth
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           hartie
           and
           earnest
           prayer
           ,
           verse
           fifteene
           .
           For
           we
           may
           not
           thinke
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           wholly
           condemne
           sacrifices
           which
           himselfe
           had
           commanded
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           men
           rested
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           in
           themselues
           did
           please
           him
           .
           For
           if
           they
           were
           rightly
           and
           duly
           offered
           ,
           namely
           to
           testifie
           the
           parties
           humiliation
           for
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           his
           guilt
           ,
           
           which
           was
           signified
           by
           laying
           his
           hand
           on
           the
           head
           of
           his
           sacrifice
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           to
           signifie
           his
           faith
           in
           the
           all-sufficient
           sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           figured
           by
           that
           legall
           sacrifice
           ;
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           obligation
           for
           the
           sacrificing
           of
           himselfe
           vnto
           God
           in
           all
           thankfull
           obedience
           ;
           
           they
           were
           so
           acceptable
           vnto
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           called
           the
           sacrifices
           
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
           Neither
           doth
           he
           simply
           and
           absolutly
           reject
           outward
           sacrifices
           ,
           but
           in
           comparison
           of
           those
           other
           sacrifices
           of
           praise
           and
           prayer
           ,
           in
           respect
           whereof
           hee
           would
           haue
           his
           temple
           (
           wherein
           alone
           the
           sacrifices
           were
           offered
           ,
           )
           to
           be
           called
           
             the
             house
             of
             prayer
          
           :
           
           and
           thus
           these
           places
           of
           Scripture
           are
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           
             Ierem.
          
           7.22.23
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           51.16.17
           ,
           
             Hos.
          
           6.6
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           comparatiuely
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           of
           
             Samuel
             ,
          
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           15.22
           ,
           
             Hath
             the
             Lord
             as
             great
             pleasure
             in
             burnt
             offerings
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             when
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             obeyed
             ?
             behold
             ,
             to
             obey
             is
             better
             then
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             to
             hearken
             is
             better
             then
             the
             fat
             of
             rammes
             .
          
           Out
           of
           this
           context
           therefore
           and
           coherence
           of
           these
           words
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           we
           may
           for
           our
           encouragement
           and
           stirring
           vp
           our selues
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           these
           duties
           of
           inuocatiō
           ,
           obserue
           ,
           That
           the
           calues
           of
           our
           lips
           ,
           as
           
             Hosea
          
           calleth
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           praise
           ,
           
           are
           preferred
           before
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           Buls
           :
           and
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           an
           afflicted
           soule
           poured
           forth
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           prayer
           ,
           before
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           law
           .
        
         
         
           But
           now
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           words
           themselues
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           diuided
           into
           two
           parts
           :
           a
           precept
           ,
           and
           a
           promise
           .
           The
           precept
           ,
           enioyneth
           the
           faithfull
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           :
           wherein
           foure
           things
           are
           to
           bee
           considered
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           first
           is
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           this
           precept
           is
           directed
           ,
           namely
           the
           faithfull
           man
           :
           as
           appeareth
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           5.
           and
           7.
           verses
           ,
           but
           especially
           by
           the
           words
           which
           immediatly
           follow
           this
           text
           ,
           vers
           .
           16.
           
           
             But
             vnto
             the
             wicked
             saith
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           plainely
           shew
           the
           words
           of
           this
           text
           not
           to
           bee
           directed
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           the
           godly
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           commaundeth
           the
           faithfull
           to
           call
           vpon
           him
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           we
           gather
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           haue
           their
           times
           of
           trouble
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           lot
           of
           the
           faithfull
           to
           be
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           exercised
           with
           affliction
           :
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           elsewhere
           doe
           testifie
           .
           
             Ioh.
          
           16.20
           .
           
           
             You
             shall
             mourne
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           to
           the
           faithfull
           )
           
             and
             the
             world
             shall
             reioyce
             :
             you
             shall
             sorrow
             ,
             but
             your
             sorrow
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             ioy
             .
             Act.
          
           14.22
           .
           
           
             Through
             manifold
             afflictions
             we
             must
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           2.
           
           
             Tim.
          
           3.12
           .
           
             All
             that
             will
             liue
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ▪
             shall
             suffer
             persecution
             .
          
           This
           therefore
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
           
             to
             all
          
           (
           that
           none
           should
           think
           himselfe
           exempted
           )
           
             if
             any
             man
             will
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             himselfe
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             take
             vp
             his
             crosse
             day
             by
             day
             and
             follow
             me
             .
          
           For
           
             whom
             the
             Lord
             loueth
             he
             chasteneth
             ,
             and
             he
             scourgeth
             euery
             sonne
             that
             hee
             receiueth
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           therefore
           first
           the
           godly
           are
           taught
           patiently
           and
           chearfully
           to
           beare
           their
           crosse
           ,
           
           because
           
             no
             strange
             thing
          
           happeneth
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           common
           
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           Yea
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           are
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           yea
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           For
           such
           is
           the
           communion
           of
           Saintes
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           godly
           are
           afflicted
           ,
           with
           them
           both
           Christ
           himselfe
           and
           the
           church
           also
           which
           is
           his
           body
           ,
           doth
           suffer
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           those
           which
           are
           not
           afflicted
           ,
           are
           taught
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           hasty
           (
           as
           many
           are
           )
           in
           censuring
           and
           judging
           those
           who
           are
           in
           affliction
           ,
           as
           
           though
           they
           were
           wicked
           men
           or
           hypocrits
           .
           Which
           was
           a
           foule
           ouersight
           in
           the
           three
           friends
           of
           
             Iob
             :
          
           who
           condēned
           him
           to
           be
           an
           hypocrit
           ,
           because
           God
           had
           so
           grieuously
           afflicted
           him
           .
           And
           herein
           those
           curious
           persons
           did
           offend
           ,
           which
           we
           mentioned
           
             Luk.
          
           13.
           for
           they
           supposed
           that
           those
           Galileans
           ,
           
           whose
           bloud
           
             Pilat
          
           mingled
           with
           their
           sacrifices
           ,
           were
           grieuous
           sinners
           in
           comparison
           of
           themselues
           .
           In
           like
           sort
           ,
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           viper
           light
           on
           the
           Apostles
           hand
           ,
           
             They
             said
             among
             themselues
             ,
             surely
             this
             man
             is
             a
             murtherer
             ,
          
           
           
             whom
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             escaped
             the
             se●
             ,
             yet
             vengeance
             hath
             not
             suffered
             to
             liue
             .
          
           The
           vse
           then
           which
           we
           are
           to
           make
           of
           Gods
           judgements
           vpon
           others
           ,
           is
           in
           steed
           of
           censuring
           them
           ,
           to
           judge
           our selues
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Gods
           correction
           vpon
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           not
           be
           like
           to
           
             Balthasar
             ,
          
           
           our selues
           to
           learne
           repentance
           .
           For
           if
           we
           in
           this
           time
           of
           the
           plague
           shall
           take
           occasion
           by
           the
           judgement
           of
           God
           vpon
           others
           ,
           to
           thinke
           better
           of
           our selues
           and
           worse
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           feare
           least
           that
           sentence
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           may
           worthily
           bee
           applied
           to
           vs
           :
           Doe
           you
           thinke
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           are
           visited
           are
           greater
           sinners
           than
           those
           commonly
           are
           which
           escape
           the
           plague
           ?
           
             I
             tell
             you
             nay
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             except
             you
             amend
             your
             liues
             ,
             you
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             .
          
           Neither
           let
           the
           Papists
           or
           Atheists
           thinke
           the
           worse
           of
           that
           religion
           which
           is
           professed
           among
           vs
           ▪
           because
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           is
           vpon
           vs
           :
           
           for
           as
           
             Peter
          
           sayth
           ,
           
             Iudgement
             beginneth
             at
             the
             house
             of
             God.
          
           And
           those
           sinnes
           which
           the
           Lord
           seemeth
           to
           winke
           at
           ,
           or
           to
           passe
           ouer
           in
           others
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           to
           goe
           vncorrected
           in
           his
           children
           .
           Which
           course
           the
           Lord
           taketh
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           glorie
           ,
           and
           their
           good
           :
           for
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           spare
           them
           ,
           hauing
           committed
           some
           open
           sinne
           ,
           
           the
           enemies
           of
           God
           would
           be
           readie
           to
           object
           ,
           that
           God
           were
           a
           fauourer
           of
           such
           offences
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           sinnes
           were
           the
           fruits
           of
           that
           religion
           which
           his
           seruants
           professe
           .
           But
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           good
           also
           the
           Lord
           correcteth
           his
           owne
           children
           sometimes
           ,
           when
           he
           seemeth
           to
           spare
           the
           wicked
           ,
           least
           
           with
           the
           wicked
           they
           should
           goe
           on
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           their
           destruction
           .
           
           As
           the
           Apostle
           sayth
           ,
           
             When
             we
             are
             iudged
             ,
             we
             are
             chastified
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             bee
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           from
           this
           doctrine
           let
           Atheists
           and
           Papists
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           wicked
           persons
           receiue
           this
           terror
           :
           for
           if
           the
           Lord
           doth
           correct
           his
           owne
           deare
           children
           with
           whom
           he
           is
           reconciled
           in
           Christ
           ,
           how
           shall
           his
           enemies
           thinke
           to
           escape
           ,
           who
           haue
           no
           part
           in
           Christ
           ?
           For
           as
           
             Peter
          
           sayth
           ,
           
           
             The
             time
             is
             ,
             that
             iudgement
             hath
             begun
             at
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             But
             if
             it
             begin
             with
             vs
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             end
             of
             those
             who
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospell
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             righteous
             scarcely
             be
             preserued
             ,
             where
             shall
             the
             vngodly
             and
             the
             sinner
             appeare
             ?
             Behold
          
           (
           sayth
           
             Salomon
          
           )
           
             the
             righteous
             shall
             be
             recompenced
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           corrected
           ,
           
             in
             the
             earth
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             sinner
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           haue
           heard
           that
           it
           is
           the
           lot
           of
           the
           righteous
           to
           be
           afflicted
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           let
           vs
           now
           see
           what
           is
           their
           dutie
           when
           they
           are
           afflicted
           :
           for
           that
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           which
           is
           here
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           pray
           that
           God
           would
           deliuer
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           arme
           them
           with
           patience
           .
           
             Call
             vpon
             me
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             .
          
           
           In
           like
           sort
           
             Iames
             ,
             Is
             any
             among
             you
             afflicted
             ?
             let
             him
             pray
             .
          
        
         
           But
           here
           some
           bodie
           will
           object
           (
           who
           seemeth
           to
           himselfe
           wiser
           than
           his
           fellowes
           )
           that
           our
           times
           are
           set
           and
           appointed
           of
           God
           in
           his
           immutable
           decree
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           not
           hope
           to
           alter
           or
           change
           by
           our
           prayers
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           although
           he
           knew
           by
           the
           prophecie
           of
           
             Ieremie
          
           that
           seuentie
           yeares
           were
           appointed
           to
           the
           captiuitie
           of
           the
           Iewes
           in
           Babylon
           ;
           
           yet
           notwithstanding
           he
           thought
           it
           his
           dutie
           in
           the
           end
           of
           those
           yeares
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           for
           the
           deliuerance
           of
           his
           people
           :
           for
           hee
           well
           knew
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           also
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Lord
           appointeth
           the
           end
           ,
           so
           also
           he
           appointeth
           the
           meanes
           ,
           among
           which
           the
           principall
           is
           prayer
           .
           
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           
             Ezechias
             ,
          
           although
           hee
           heard
           by
           the
           Prophet
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           die
           and
           not
           liue
           ;
           notwithstanding
           ,
           by
           prayer
           obtained
           the
           prolonging
           of
           his
           life
           .
           For
           as
           
           God
           had
           decreed
           to
           adde
           to
           his
           life
           fifteene
           yeares
           ,
           so
           he
           decreed
           prayer
           to
           be
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           that
           addition
           should
           be
           obtained
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Niniuits
           ,
           though
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ionas
          
           had
           told
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           beleeued
           him
           ,
           that
           their
           citie
           within
           fortie
           dayes
           should
           be
           destroyed
           ;
           
           yet
           by
           humbling
           themselues
           before
           God
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           and
           repenting
           from
           their
           euill
           wayes
           ,
           they
           escaped
           that
           common
           destruction
           .
           And
           hereunto
           may
           bee
           added
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           who
           hauing
           called
           vpon
           God
           in
           their
           trouble
           ,
           haue
           beene
           deliuered
           out
           of
           their
           distresse
           .
           Adde
           also
           the
           testimonie
           of
           
             Iames
             ,
          
           
           that
           the
           
             prayer
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             auaileth
             much
             with
             God
             :
          
           and
           also
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           gracious
           promises
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           place
           and
           elsewhere
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           And
           let
           vs
           know
           that
           it
           is
           damnable
           curiositie
           ,
           vnder
           a
           pretence
           of
           submitting
           our selues
           vnto
           the
           secret
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           rebell
           against
           his
           will
           reuealed
           :
           For
           as
           
             Moses
          
           sayth
           ,
           
             The
             secret
             things
             belong
             to
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             :
          
           
           
             but
             the
             reuealed
             things
             vnto
             vs
             and
             to
             our
             children
             for
             euer
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             doe
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             law
             .
          
           But
           by
           this
           reason
           a
           man
           might
           as
           well
           refuse
           his
           food
           ,
           because
           the
           day
           of
           his
           death
           is
           appointed
           and
           cannot
           be
           altered
           by
           him
           ,
           which
           euery
           man
           knoweth
           to
           bee
           both
           wicked
           and
           foolish
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           know
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           the
           secret
           will
           of
           God
           is
           concerning
           vs
           ,
           that
           his
           reuealed
           will
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           time
           of
           affliction
           we
           should
           according
           to
           the
           example
           of
           
             Dauid
             ,
          
           
           pray
           vnto
           him
           :
           and
           let
           vs
           assure
           our selues
           of
           this
           ,
           That
           if
           God
           in
           his
           secret
           counsell
           hath
           decreed
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           he
           hath
           also
           decreed
           that
           our
           deliuerance
           shall
           bee
           begged
           and
           obtained
           by
           prayer
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           but
           sayth
           another
           ,
           afflictions
           must
           be
           borne
           patiently
           and
           meekely
           ,
           and
           therfore
           wee
           may
           not
           pray
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           may
           well
           stand
           together
           :
           for
           we
           must
           patiently
           beare
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           yet
           pray
           against
           them
           .
           Indeed
           we
           may
           not
           pray
           against
           them
           absolutely
           ,
           
           but
           in
           our
           prayers
           we
           are
           willingly
           to
           submit
           our selues
           to
           the
           good
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           resigne
           our selues
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           following
           therein
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           :
           
           
             O
             my
             father
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             let
             this
             cup
             passe
             from
             me
             :
             neuerthelesse
             not
             as
             I
             will
             ,
             but
             as
             thou
             wilt
             .
          
           
           And
           of
           
             Dauid
             ,
          
           who
           in
           his
           greatest
           distresse
           said
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             here
             am
             I
             ,
             let
             the
             Lord
             doe
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             seemeth
             good
             in
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           Wherefore
           whiles
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           continue
           the
           affliction
           ,
           we
           are
           patiently
           to
           beare
           it
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           
             without
             fainting
          
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           for
           deliuerance
           :
           for
           so
           the
           Lord
           hath
           commaunded
           vs
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           it
           bee
           our
           dutie
           in
           affliction
           to
           flie
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           by
           prayer
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           in
           a
           sence
           of
           our
           want
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           to
           be
           humbled
           vnder
           the
           mightie
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           to
           mourne
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           ,
           because
           by
           our
           sinnes
           wee
           haue
           offended
           God
           our
           gracious
           and
           louing
           father
           ,
           and
           prouoked
           him
           to
           lay
           his
           rod
           of
           correction
           vpon
           vs.
           It
           becommeth
           not
           Christians
           when
           they
           are
           afflicted
           ,
           to
           be
           like
           Stoicks
           or
           stockes
           ,
           without
           sence
           and
           feeling
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           an
           hard
           heart
           not
           to
           mourn
           when
           God
           afflicteth
           ,
           
             Ier.
          
           5.
           
           
           
             Lord
             thou
             hast
             stricken
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             not
             sorrowed
             :
             thou
             hast
             consumed
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             refused
             to
             receiue
             correction
             .
          
           Neither
           is
           there
           patience
           where
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           want
           of
           feeling
           is
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           any
           man
           should
           profit
           by
           affliction
           ,
           who
           taketh
           it
           not
           to
           heart
           ,
           neither
           hath
           any
           sence
           thereof
           .
           
             Iob
             ,
          
           though
           the
           most
           notable
           patterne
           of
           patience
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           notably
           humbled
           vnder
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           For
           when
           the
           tidings
           were
           brought
           him
           of
           those
           manifold
           calamities
           which
           had
           befallen
           him
           ,
           
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             he
             arose
             ,
             and
             rent
             his
             garment
             ,
             and
             shaued
             or
             polled
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             fell
             downe
             vpon
             the
             ground
             and
             worshipped
             .
          
           And
           
             Dauid
             ,
          
           who
           was
           both
           a
           valiant
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           according
           to
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           ,
           professeth
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           6.
           
           
           
             That
             he
             fainted
             in
             his
             mourning
             ,
             that
             he
             caused
             his
             bed
             to
             swim
             euery
             night
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             watered
             his
             couch
             with
             teares
             .
          
           And
           
           
             Psal.
          
           38.
           
           that
           he
           
             went
             mourning
             all
             the
             way
             ,
          
           that
           he
           
             roared
             for
             the
             very
             griefe
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           their
           hearts
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           who
           are
           touched
           with
           no
           sence
           of
           this
           common
           judgement
           ,
           neither
           take
           to
           heart
           this
           fearefull
           plague
           :
           for
           of
           such
           may
           the
           Lord
           most
           justly
           take
           vp
           that
           complaint
           ,
           
             Ier.
          
           2.
           
           
           
             I
             haue
             smitten
             your
             children
             in
             vaine
             ,
             they
             receiued
             no
             correction
             .
          
           And
           yet
           more
           fearefull
           is
           their
           estate
           ,
           of
           whom
           that
           complaint
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
          
           is
           verified
           ,
           
             chap.
          
           22.
           
           
           
             In
             that
             day
          
           (
           the
           day
           of
           publicke
           trouble
           and
           common
           calamitie
           )
           
             did
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             hosts
             call
             vnto
             weeping
             and
             mourning
             ,
             and
             to
             baldnesse
             and
             girding
             with
             sackeloth
             :
             and
             behold
             ,
             ioy
             and
             gladnesse
             ,
             slaying
             oxen
             ,
             and
             killing
             sheepe
             ,
             eating
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinking
             wine
             ,
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             shall
             die
             .
          
           But
           what
           followeth
           ?
           
           
             And
             it
             was
             declared
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
             Surely
             this
             iniquitie
             shall
             not
             be
             purged
             from
             you
             till
             you
             die
             ,
             sayth
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           But
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           let
           vs
           follow
           the
           aduice
           of
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           
             Ioel
             :
             Therefore
             also
             now
             the
             Lord
             sayth
             ,
          
           
           
             Turne
             you
             vnto
             me
             with
             all
             your
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             fasting
             and
             with
             weeping
             and
             with
             mourning
             ,
             rent
             your
             hearts
             and
             not
             your
             garments
             ,
             and
             turne
             to
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           thus
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           are
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           in
           the
           day
           of
           trouble
           ,
           then
           are
           wee
           to
           humble
           our selues
           before
           God
           in
           the
           sence
           of
           our
           miserie
           .
           Againe
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           in
           affliction
           ,
           we
           must
           pray
           with
           feruencie
           and
           with
           faith
           :
           for
           the
           sence
           of
           our
           want
           must
           not
           dismay
           vs
           or
           discourage
           vs
           from
           calling
           vpon
           God
           ,
           but
           must
           serue
           as
           a
           spurre
           to
           pricke
           vs
           forward
           ,
           and
           to
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           pray
           with
           feruencie
           of
           spirit
           ,
           
           
             and
             with
             sighes
             that
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             .
          
           And
           that
           wee
           may
           pray
           with
           the
           more
           earnestnesse
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           expedient
           ,
           that
           with
           our
           prayer
           we
           should
           joyne
           fasting
           :
           onely
           let
           vs
           take
           heed
           that
           our
           fasting
           bee
           not
           externall
           onely
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           be
           an
           extraordinarie
           exercise
           of
           prayer
           and
           repentance
           ,
           least
           wee
           seeme
           to
           fast
           no
           better
           than
           the
           beasts
           of
           Niniuie
           .
           
        
         
           And
           as
           wee
           are
           to
           pray
           with
           feruencie
           ,
           so
           also
           with
           
           faith
           ,
           being
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           onely
           accept
           of
           vs
           and
           our
           prayers
           in
           the
           name
           &
           mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           our
           request
           shall
           be
           graunted
           to
           vs
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           is
           expedient
           for
           Gods
           glorie
           and
           our
           good
           .
           For
           as
           
             Iames
          
           sayth
           ,
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             want
             wisdome
          
           (
           namely
           ,
           how
           to
           demeane
           himselfe
           in
           affliction
           )
           
             let
             him
             aske
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             giueth
             to
             all
             men
             liberally
             and
             reprocheth
             no
             man
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             giuen
             him
             .
             But
             let
             him
             aske
             in
             faith
             and
             wauer
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           it
           is
           
             the
             prayer
             of
             faith
             that
             saueth
             the
             sicke
             ,
          
           
           and
           helpeth
           in
           affliction
           .
           And
           this
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           must
           relie
           vpon
           the
           intercession
           and
           mediation
           of
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           who
           presenteth
           our
           prayers
           vnto
           God
           ,
           
           and
           perfumeth
           them
           with
           the
           odours
           of
           his
           owne
           sacrifice
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           acceptable
           vnto
           him
           :
           so
           also
           vpon
           the
           gracious
           promises
           of
           God
           made
           vnto
           vs
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           namely
           and
           especially
           vpon
           this
           promise
           ,
           
             Call
             vpon
             me
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             deliuer
             thee
             .
          
           Which
           promises
           of
           God
           if
           we
           cannot
           find
           in
           our
           hearts
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           we
           pray
           ?
           Wee
           are
           therefore
           to
           pray
           in
           faith
           ,
           
           and
           thereby
           to
           comfort
           our selues
           in
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           quietly
           in
           his
           good
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           assuring
           our selues
           ,
           
             That
             God
             will
             cause
             all
             things
             to
             worke
             together
             for
             the
             good
             of
             those
             that
             doe
             loue
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           we
           must
           pray
           with
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           without
           fainting
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           teacheth
           vs
           by
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           widdow
           and
           the
           judge
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           18.
           
           And
           therefore
           wee
           must
           not
           thinke
           ,
           that
           euery
           delay
           is
           a
           finall
           repulse
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           delay
           of
           the
           benefit
           which
           we
           aske
           ,
           our
           desire
           of
           obtaining
           it
           should
           be
           encreased
           .
           And
           hereunto
           belong
           the
           exhortations
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           12.
           
           
             Col.
          
           4.
           
           to
           perseuere
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           to
           watch
           in
           the
           same
           with
           thankes-giuing
           .
           And
           to
           apply
           this
           exhortation
           to
           the
           present
           occasion
           :
           If
           God
           in
           this
           common
           visitation
           doth
           not
           seeme
           to
           heare
           vs
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           our
           desire
           remooue
           his
           plague
           from
           vs
           ;
           wee
           must
           neither
           faint
           in
           prayer
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           did
           altogether
           reject
           vs
           ,
           neither
           must
           we
           circumscribe
           
           or
           limit
           him
           ;
           as
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           deliuer
           vs
           not
           by
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           
           wee
           will
           call
           vpon
           him
           no
           more
           :
           but
           wee
           are
           with
           faith
           and
           perseuerance
           to
           craue
           ,
           and
           with
           hope
           and
           patience
           to
           expect
           his
           grace
           and
           mercie
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           helpe
           in
           due
           and
           conuenient
           time
           .
        
         
           As
           therefore
           it
           is
           our
           dutie
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           be
           carefull
           (
           if
           wee
           would
           bee
           heard
           )
           to
           pray
           
             according
             to
             God
             ,
          
           
           or
           as
           
             Iohn
          
           more
           plainly
           speaketh
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
          
           and
           namely
           and
           especially
           that
           wee
           pray
           with
           sence
           and
           feeling
           of
           our
           want
           ;
           with
           feruencie
           of
           desire
           to
           haue
           our
           wants
           supplied
           ,
           and
           our
           requests
           graunted
           ;
           with
           assurance
           of
           faith
           grounded
           on
           the
           mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           with
           perseuerance
           and
           patience
           (
           without
           fainting
           or
           circumscribing
           of
           God
           )
           to
           wait
           vpon
           him
           for
           his
           mercie
           to
           be
           exhibited
           vnto
           vs
           in
           due
           time
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           
             we
             know
             not
             what
             to
             pray
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
          
           
           wee
           must
           therefore
           craue
           the
           assistance
           of
           Gods
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             supplication
             ,
          
           
           that
           he
           may
           
             helpe
             our
             infirmities
             ,
          
           and
           
             teach
             vs
             to
             pray
             according
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           our
           prayer
           is
           to
           be
           directed
           .
           
             Call
             vpon
             me
             ,
          
           sayth
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           the
           mightie
           God
           described
           
             vers
             .
          
           1.
           
           Hee
           sendeth
           vs
           not
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           either
           as
           deliuerers
           ,
           or
           as
           intercessours
           ,
           but
           commaundeth
           vs
           to
           come
           directly
           vnto
           himselfe
           .
           For
           of
           them
           which
           in
           their
           necessitie
           flie
           vnto
           others
           ,
           may
           that
           complaint
           of
           the
           Lord
           bee
           verified
           ,
           
             My
             people
             haue
             committed
             two
             euils
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             haue
             forsaken
             me
             the
             fountaine
             of
             liuing
             waters
             ,
             to
             dig
             them
             pits
             ,
             euen
             broken
             pits
             ,
             that
             can
             hold
             no
             water
             .
          
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           ,
           first
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           he
           that
           afflicteth
           vs
           :
           
             For
             when
             we
             are
             iudged
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           afflicted
           ,
           
             we
             are
             chastised
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           
           It
           is
           hee
           
             that
             maketh
             peace
          
           and
           prosperitie
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           he
           that
           
             createth
             euill
          
           and
           affliction
           .
           And
           
             shall
             there
             be
             euill
          
           (
           namely
           of
           affliction
           )
           
             in
             a
             citie
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             done
             it
             ?
          
           Seeing
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           
           that
           afflicteth
           vs
           ,
           it
           behooueth
           vs
           ,
           acknowledging
           the
           authour
           of
           our
           affliction
           ,
           
           
             to
             turne
             vnto
             him
             that
             smiteth
             vs
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
          
           speaketh
           .
           But
           here
           some
           man
           will
           say
           :
           If
           God
           were
           the
           authour
           of
           mine
           affliction
           ,
           there
           were
           great
           reason
           that
           I
           should
           both
           patiently
           beare
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           flie
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           for
           deliuerance
           :
           but
           this
           affliction
           which
           I
           sustaine
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           vnfaithfulnesse
           of
           such
           a
           pretended
           friend
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           mallice
           and
           injurie
           of
           such
           an
           enemie
           ,
           &c.
           and
           therefore
           I
           see
           not
           why
           I
           may
           not
           wreake
           my selfe
           vpon
           them
           .
           But
           I
           answere
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           is
           the
           se●ondarie
           cause
           of
           thine
           affliction
           ,
           be
           it
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           instrument
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           authour
           and
           principall
           cause
           thereof
           .
           When
           it
           was
           told
           
             Iob
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Sabeans
           and
           Chaldeans
           had
           carried
           away
           his
           oxen
           and
           cammels
           ,
           he
           acknowledged
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             away
             ,
             blessed
             be
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           When
           
             Shemei
          
           reuiled
           
             Dauid
             ,
          
           
           although
           his
           tongue
           
             were
             set
             on
             fire
             from
             hell
             ,
          
           as
           
             Iames
          
           speaketh
           of
           such
           cursed
           tongues
           ,
           notwithstanding
           
             Dauid
          
           acknowledged
           the
           cursed
           tongue
           of
           rayling
           
             Shemei
          
           to
           haue
           beene
           Gods
           rod
           to
           correct
           him
           .
           And
           
             Ioseph
          
           likewise
           ,
           though
           hee
           knew
           that
           his
           brethren
           for
           mallice
           and
           enuie
           had
           sold
           him
           into
           Aegypt
           ,
           yet
           he
           acknowledgeth
           them
           to
           be
           the
           instruments
           of
           God
           ,
           
           who
           by
           their
           meanes
           did
           in
           great
           mercie
           send
           him
           before
           them
           ,
           to
           prouide
           for
           them
           in
           the
           time
           of
           famine
           .
           Which
           must
           teach
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           wronged
           ,
           not
           with
           the
           dog
           to
           snarle
           at
           the
           staffe
           wherewith
           he
           is
           beaten
           ,
           but
           to
           turne
           to
           him
           that
           smiteth
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           vnto
           him
           that
           it
           would
           please
           him
           to
           remooue
           his
           hand
           from
           vs.
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           afflicteth
           vs
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           he
           alone
           that
           can
           and
           will
           deliuer
           vs.
           For
           who
           is
           able
           without
           his
           leaue
           to
           remooue
           his
           hand
           from
           vs
           ?
           
           
             He
             is
             our
             refuge
             and
             deliuerer
             ,
             he
             is
             our
             hope
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             present
             helpe
             in
             trouble
             .
             Come
          
           therefore
           
             and
             let
             vs
             returne
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             spoiled
             and
             he
             will
             heale
             vs
             :
             he
             hath
             wounded
             
             vs
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             bind
             vs
             vp
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           onely
           that
           commaunded
           vs
           to
           call
           vpon
           him
           ,
           he
           onely
           hath
           promised
           to
           helpe
           vs
           ,
           he
           onely
           is
           able
           to
           heare
           our
           prayers
           and
           to
           graunt
           our
           requests
           .
           
           Therefore
           
             thou
             which
             hearest
             the
             prayer
             ,
             vnto
             thee
             shall
             all
             flesh
             come
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           when
           as
           we
           flie
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           we
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           acknowledging
           him
           to
           be
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           and
           therefore
           willing
           ;
           omnipotent
           and
           all-sufficient
           ,
           and
           therefore
           able
           to
           helpe
           and
           deliuer
           those
           which
           call
           vpon
           him
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           Lord
           in
           this
           place
           preferreth
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           prayer
           before
           all
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           law
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           grieuously
           do
           they
           offend
           ,
           who
           when
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           is
           vpon
           them
           ,
           doe
           not
           call
           vpon
           him
           :
           for
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           injurious
           to
           themselues
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Lord
           also
           ,
           whom
           they
           rob
           of
           that
           honour
           which
           is
           due
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           this
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           either
           because
           they
           doe
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           thinke
           it
           to
           be
           some
           misfortune
           ,
           or
           rest
           altogether
           in
           the
           secondarie
           causes
           ,
           
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           carnall
           and
           heathenish
           men
           :
           or
           because
           they
           distrust
           Gods
           helpe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           either
           flie
           to
           witches
           and
           wizards
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           the
           instruments
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           helpe
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           may
           be
           remooued
           from
           them
           )
           or
           else
           to
           some
           other
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           whereby
           they
           make
           shift
           to
           saue
           their
           bodily
           life
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           with
           the
           wofull
           losse
           both
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           for
           euer
           :
           or
           else
           because
           they
           beleeue
           not
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           made
           to
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           discouraged
           from
           praying
           ,
           and
           become
           desperat
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           would
           nothing
           auaile
           them
           to
           call
           vpon
           God.
           
           
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           fourth
           and
           last
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           time
           when
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           vnto
           God.
           
           We
           are
           to
           pray
           
             alwayes
             ,
          
           and
           
             without
             ceasing
          
           ;
           but
           especially
           ,
           as
           here
           we
           are
           directed
           ,
           in
           the
           
             day
             of
             trouble
          
           :
           and
           that
           for
           these
           reasons
           .
           First
           because
           our
           prayers
           then
           are
           most
           necessarie
           :
           for
           then
           we
           feele
           ,
           and
           feeling
           doe
           confesse
           ,
           that
           Gods
           helpe
           is
           so
           
           necessarie
           for
           vs
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           vtterly
           are
           vndone
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           Lord
           doe
           helpe
           and
           succour
           vs.
           
           
             Vnto
             thee
             O
             Lord
          
           (
           sayth
           
             Dauid
          
           )
           
             doe
             I
             crie
             ,
             ô
             my
             strength
             be
             not
             deafe
             towards
             me
             ,
             least
             if
             thou
             answere
             me
             not
             ,
             I
             be
             like
             to
             them
             that
             goe
             downe
             into
             the
             pit
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           our
           prayers
           then
           especially
           proceeding
           from
           the
           inward
           sence
           of
           our
           want
           ,
           are
           most
           feruent
           and
           effectuall
           .
           For
           euen
           as
           water
           whiles
           it
           runneth
           at
           large
           hath
           a
           still
           motion
           ,
           but
           being
           gathered
           into
           straits
           ,
           runneth
           with
           violence
           :
           so
           it
           fareth
           with
           many
           men
           ,
           who
           being
           at
           large
           in
           ease
           and
           prosperitie
           ,
           either
           pray
           not
           all
           ,
           or
           very
           coldly
           ;
           but
           being
           brought
           into
           straits
           ,
           they
           poure
           forth
           their
           soules
           before
           the
           Lord
           like
           to
           a
           streame
           of
           water
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ieremie
          
           speaketh
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           
             Esay
          
           sayth
           ,
           
             Lord
             in
             trouble
             haue
             they
             visited
             thee
             ,
             they
             poured
             out
             an
          
           
           
             humble
             and
             effectuall
             prayer
             ,
             when
             thy
             chastening
             was
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           doth
           therefore
           afflict
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           flie
           vnto
           him
           ,
           therefore
           doth
           he
           bereaue
           vs
           of
           other
           helpes
           and
           meanes
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           the
           more
           firmely
           relie
           vpon
           him
           .
           For
           if
           wee
           were
           not
           afflicted
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           we
           should
           not
           seeke
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           if
           wee
           had
           other
           meanes
           ,
           we
           would
           relie
           vpon
           them
           .
           This
           is
           testified
           by
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           in
           the
           prophesie
           of
           
             Hosea
             :
             For
             I
             will
             be
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             vnto
             Ephraim
             as
             a
             Lion
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             as
             a
             Lions
             whelpe
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Iudah
             .
             I
             ,
             euen
             I
             will
             spoile
             ,
             and
             goe
             away
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             away
             ,
             and
             none
             shall
             reseue
             it
             :
             I
             will
             goe
             and
             returne
             to
             my
             place
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           withdraw
           my
           comfortable
           presence
           from
           them
           for
           a
           time
           )
           
             till
             they
             acknowledge
             their
             fault
             and
             seeke
             me
             .
             In
             their
             affliction
             they
             will
             seeke
             me
             diligently
             ,
          
           saying
           ,
           
             Come
             let
             vs
             returne
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             spoyled
             and
             he
             will
             heale
             vs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           the
           same
           may
           bee
           confirmed
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           men
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           
           who
           in
           their
           trouble
           doe
           call
           vpon
           the
           Lord.
           The
           Israelits
           ,
           though
           a
           rebellious
           people
           ,
           yet
           
             when
             the
             Lord
             slew
             them
             ,
             they
             sought
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             returned
             ,
             and
             sought
             God
             early
             .
             Manasses
             ,
          
           though
           the
           most
           wicked
           of
           all
           the
           kings
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           yet
           
             when
             he
             was
             in
             tribulation
          
           
           (
           being
           taken
           captiue
           and
           bound
           in
           chaines
           and
           carried
           to
           Babylon
           )
           
             he
             prayed
             to
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             humbled
             himselfe
             greatly
             before
             the
             God
             of
             his
             fathers
             ,
             and
             prayed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           prodigall
           sonne
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           runne
           a
           leaud
           course
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           was
           pinched
           with
           penurie
           ,
           then
           hee
           did
           bethinke
           himselfe
           of
           returning
           home
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           falling
           downe
           before
           him
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Father
             ,
             I
             haue
             sinned
             against
             heauen
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             before
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           some
           doe
           well
           gather
           out
           of
           this
           text
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           therefore
           afflict
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           call
           vpon
           him
           ,
           that
           calling
           vpon
           him
           we
           may
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           that
           being
           deliuered
           we
           may
           glorifie
           him
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           many
           times
           doth
           therefore
           delay
           his
           helpe
           and
           deferre
           our
           deliuerance
           ,
           that
           our
           desire
           may
           be
           inflamed
           ,
           and
           our
           faith
           exercised
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           parables
           of
           the
           two
           friends
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           11.5.8
           .
           and
           of
           the
           widdow
           and
           the
           judge
           ,
           and
           the
           scope
           thereof
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           18.
           
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Lord
           with
           the
           Israelits
           ,
           
           
             Iudg.
          
           10.
           to
           whose
           request
           hee
           would
           not
           at
           the
           first
           condiscend
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           persisted
           in
           prayer
           ,
           confessing
           and
           forsaking
           their
           sinne
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             his
             soule
             was
             grieued
             for
             the
             affliction
             of
             Israel
             :
          
           by
           the
           behauiour
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           towards
           the
           woman
           which
           was
           a
           Canaanit
           ;
           
           for
           when
           she
           had
           cried
           after
           him
           to
           haue
           mercie
           on
           her
           because
           her
           daughter
           was
           miserably
           vexed
           with
           a
           diuell
           ,
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           aunswered
           not
           a
           word
           ,
           she
           notwithstanding
           persisted
           in
           calling
           vpon
           him
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           his
           disciples
           came
           vnto
           him
           and
           besought
           him
           saying
           ,
           
             Send
             her
             away
             ,
             for
             she
             crieth
             after
             vs
             :
          
           And
           although
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             not
             sent
             but
             to
             the
             lost
             sheepe
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           notwithstanding
           shee
           importuneth
           him
           againe
           ,
           and
           comming
           vnto
           him
           ,
           worshipped
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Lord
             helpe
             me
             :
          
           And
           hauing
           receiued
           another
           repulse
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           answering
           that
           
             it
             was
             not
             meet
             to
             take
             the
             childrens
             bread
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             it
             to
             whelpes
             :
          
           she
           acknowledged
           her selfe
           to
           be
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           but
           yet
           expected
           such
           crums
           as
           it
           were
           
           from
           his
           table
           .
           Whereupon
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           hauing
           tried
           her
           sufficiently
           ,
           commendeth
           her
           faith
           ,
           and
           graunteth
           her
           request
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           in
           this
           place
           hath
           not
           onely
           commaunded
           vs
           to
           call
           vpon
           him
           in
           the
           time
           of
           affliction
           ,
           but
           also
           hath
           promised
           to
           deliuer
           vs.
           And
           therefore
           in
           obedience
           to
           this
           commandement
           ,
           and
           in
           faith
           in
           this
           promise
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           poure
           foorth
           our
           soules
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           day
           of
           affliction
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           man
           will
           aske
           ,
           When
           is
           this
           day
           of
           affliction
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           ?
           Affliction
           is
           euery
           thing
           that
           crosseth
           our
           lawfull
           desires
           :
           and
           that
           is
           either
           priuat
           ,
           or
           publicke
           :
           priuat
           ,
           either
           belonging
           to
           our selues
           ,
           or
           to
           others
           :
           to
           our selues
           ,
           either
           in
           our
           soules
           ,
           as
           the
           anguish
           of
           the
           soule
           for
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           affliction
           ,
           or
           other
           heauinesse
           and
           passions
           melancholike
           :
           or
           in
           our
           bodies
           ,
           as
           sicknesse
           ,
           infirmitie
           ,
           hurts
           ,
           or
           wounds
           :
           or
           in
           our
           goods
           ,
           as
           pouertie
           ,
           want
           ,
           losses
           ,
           debts
           :
           or
           in
           our
           good
           name
           ,
           as
           infamie
           by
           euill
           reports
           or
           slaunders
           :
           or
           in
           those
           that
           belong
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           as
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           and
           seruants
           .
           To
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           kinred
           ,
           friends
           ,
           acquaintance
           ,
           neighbours
           ,
           countreymen
           ,
           brethren
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           all
           Christians
           are
           to
           be
           esteemed
           of
           vs
           ,
           though
           forrainers
           in
           respect
           of
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           affection
           ,
           not
           well
           minded
           to
           vs
           :
           for
           such
           a
           sympathie
           there
           ought
           to
           bee
           betwixt
           those
           that
           are
           members
           of
           the
           same
           bodie
           politick
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           of
           the
           same
           mysticall
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           :
           especially
           when
           other
           respects
           also
           concurre
           of
           kinred
           ,
           amitie
           ,
           acquaintance
           ,
           neighbourhood
           ,
           &c.
           that
           in
           a
           fellow
           feeling
           and
           Christian
           compassion
           ,
           we
           should
           mourn
           when
           other
           members
           of
           the
           same
           bodie
           are
           afflicted
           .
           When
           the
           affliction
           therefore
           belongeth
           to
           our selues
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           our
           owne
           behalfes
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           :
           when
           to
           others
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           tender
           compassion
           of
           their
           griefe
           to
           commend
           their
           cause
           to
           God
           in
           our
           prayers
           .
           
             Dauid
          
           when
           those
           who
           indeed
           were
           his
           enemies
           ,
           were
           afflicted
           ,
           he
           humbled
           
           himselfe
           in
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           for
           them
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           35.13
           .
           
           In
           like
           sort
           he
           mourned
           and
           fasted
           for
           the
           death
           of
           
             Saule
          
           and
           
             Ionathan
             ,
          
           1.
           
           
             Chron.
          
           10.
           and
           also
           of
           
             Abner
             ,
          
           2.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           3.
           
           
        
         
           Publicke
           affliction
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           countrey
           ,
           the
           Church
           or
           Commonwealth
           is
           afflicted
           with
           any
           common
           calamitie
           ;
           as
           famine
           ,
           sword
           ,
           pestilence
           ,
           desolation
           ,
           captiuitie
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           consider
           ,
           whether
           this
           present
           time
           be
           a
           time
           of
           affliction
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           and
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           let
           vs
           know
           that
           this
           commaundement
           belongeth
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           
             calleth
          
           vs
           to
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           .
           
           Be
           it
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           thy selfe
           and
           those
           that
           belong
           to
           thee
           thou
           hast
           no
           cause
           of
           mourning
           (
           as
           who
           almost
           is
           free
           ?
           )
           yet
           thy
           brethren
           ,
           thy
           sisters
           ,
           thy
           friends
           ,
           thy
           countreymen
           ,
           thy
           fellow
           members
           in
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           are
           visited
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           places
           of
           their
           dwelling
           at
           least
           infected
           with
           this
           contagious
           sickenesse
           .
           Did
           
             Dauid
          
           fast
           and
           mourne
           and
           pray
           for
           his
           enemies
           when
           they
           were
           in
           affliction
           ,
           and
           doest
           not
           thou
           mourne
           for
           thy
           deare
           brethren
           and
           friends
           ?
           But
           though
           we
           had
           no
           priuat
           cause
           of
           griefe
           ,
           yet
           the
           common
           calamitie
           should
           most
           of
           all
           affect
           vs
           :
           seeing
           the
           chiefe
           cities
           and
           many
           other
           places
           of
           the
           land
           (
           the
           Lord
           shooting
           his
           arrowes
           on
           euery
           side
           )
           are
           visited
           with
           the
           fearefull
           plague
           of
           pestilence
           .
           What
           ?
           shall
           we
           thinke
           because
           we
           as
           yet
           through
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           haue
           escaped
           this
           plague
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           a
           time
           of
           affliction
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           are
           to
           humble
           our selues
           before
           God
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ?
           Farre
           be
           it
           from
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           so
           hard-hearted
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           should
           not
           take
           to
           heart
           
             the
             affliction
             of
             Ioseph
             :
          
           
           or
           such
           vnnaturall
           members
           of
           the
           bodie
           politicke
           ,
           or
           vnsound
           and
           rotten
           members
           of
           the
           mysticall
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           that
           when
           the
           chiefe
           citie
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           head
           of
           our
           countrey
           ,
           besides
           many
           other
           places
           and
           persons
           ,
           is
           so
           grieuously
           afflicted
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           condole
           and
           mourne
           together
           
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           them
           ?
           Or
           may
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           because
           our selues
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           also
           the
           places
           where
           we
           dwell
           are
           free
           ,
           that
           therefore
           this
           affliction
           and
           judgement
           doth
           not
           concerne
           vs
           ?
           yes
           beloued
           ,
           it
           doth
           neerely
           concerne
           vs.
           For
           that
           this
           affliction
           is
           laid
           vpon
           the
           land
           for
           sinne
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           doubt
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Scripture
           so
           oft
           doth
           teach
           that
           truth
           .
           
           
             Behold
          
           (
           sayth
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
          
           )
           
             thou
             art
             angrie
             when
             we
             offend
             .
             Dauid
          
           testifieth
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           with
           
             rebukes
             doth
             chastise
             men
             for
             sinne
             :
          
           and
           
             Ieremie
             ,
             That
             men
             are
             punished
             for
             their
             sinnes
             :
          
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           afflictions
           and
           punishments
           in
           the
           Scripture
           are
           often
           called
           
             iniquities
             and
             sinnes
             .
          
           But
           for
           whose
           sinnes
           I
           beseech
           you
           is
           this
           publicke
           judgement
           laid
           vpon
           the
           land
           ?
           For
           their
           sinnes
           alone
           ,
           who
           haue
           beene
           visited
           ,
           or
           are
           dead
           of
           the
           plague
           ?
           No
           I
           assure
           you
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           vs
           all
           .
           For
           although
           God
           hauing
           mercie
           on
           vs
           ,
           doth
           for
           our
           sinnes
           among
           the
           rest
           afflict
           others
           and
           spare
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           beholding
           this
           common
           judgement
           in
           others
           ,
           deserued
           by
           our
           sinnes
           as
           well
           as
           theirs
           ,
           might
           
             meet
             him
             in
             his
             iudgements
             ,
          
           
           and
           turne
           vnto
           him
           by
           repentance
           ;
           yet
           may
           not
           wee
           thinke
           our selues
           more
           righteous
           than
           they
           ,
           or
           esteeme
           them
           as
           more
           grieuous
           sinners
           than
           our selues
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           hath
           hetherto
           spared
           vs
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           would
           haue
           that
           sentence
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           to
           bee
           most
           justly
           applied
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           
           
             I
             tell
             you
             nay
             ,
             but
             vnlesse
             you
             repent
             ,
             you
             all
             shall
             likewise
             perish
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           let
           vs
           humble
           our selues
           vnder
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           vs
           turne
           vnto
           him
           that
           smiteth
           vs
           ;
           that
           of
           vs
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           least
           may
           be
           verified
           which
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Israelits
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           
             slew
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             sought
             him
             ,
             and
             turned
          
           vnto
           him
           .
           Let
           vs
           I
           say
           
             turne
             vnto
             him
             with
             all
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             with
             fasting
             and
             mourning
             :
          
           let
           vs
           call
           vpon
           God
           with
           vpright
           hearts
           in
           this
           time
           of
           our
           trouble
           ,
           that
           being
           deliuered
           out
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           we
           may
           glorifie
           him
           .
           
             Who
             knoweth
             if
             he
             will
             returne
             ,
             and
             repent
             of
             this
             euill
          
           ;
           nay
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           
           not
           ,
           or
           who
           doubteth
           but
           he
           will
           haue
           mercie
           on
           vs
           and
           deliuer
           vs
           (
           if
           our
           deliuerance
           may
           bee
           for
           his
           glorie
           and
           our
           spiritual
           good
           )
           seeing
           he
           hath
           so
           graciously
           promised
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           call
           vpon
           him
           in
           the
           day
           of
           trouble
           ,
           he
           will
           deliuer
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           glorifie
           him
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           spoken
           of
           the
           commaundement
           ,
           we
           are
           now
           to
           intreat
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           added
           as
           a
           reason
           or
           motiue
           to
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           commaundement
           .
           For
           as
           the
           commaundement
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           desire
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           affliction
           that
           we
           may
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           begge
           the
           same
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           by
           heartie
           prayer
           :
           so
           the
           promise
           assureth
           vs
           that
           if
           wee
           call
           vpon
           God
           in
           the
           day
           of
           trouble
           ,
           hee
           will
           deliuer
           vs
           for
           his
           owne
           glorie
           and
           our
           comfort
           :
           for
           so
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             deliuer
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             glorifie
             me
             .
          
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           two
           things
           are
           promised
           ,
           deliuerance
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           or
           fruit
           thereof
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           glorifying
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           As
           touching
           the
           former
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           the
           circumstance
           of
           the
           person
           promising
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           which
           is
           promised
           .
           The
           person
           is
           God
           :
           for
           as
           it
           is
           he
           that
           afflicteth
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           hee
           onely
           which
           deliuereth
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           
             Hosea
          
           sheweth
           :
           
           this
           therefore
           teacheth
           vs
           vnto
           whom
           we
           are
           both
           in
           affliction
           to
           flie
           for
           deliuerance
           (
           not
           to
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           ,
           nor
           to
           wisards
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           to
           God
           alone
           ;
           )
           and
           when
           wee
           are
           deliuered
           ,
           to
           returne
           thankes
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           we
           may
           here
           obserue
           the
           vnspeakeable
           clemencie
           of
           our
           gracious
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           readie
           (
           as
           this
           promise
           importeth
           )
           to
           aunswere
           to
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           to
           graunt
           our
           requests
           :
           yea
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           allureth
           vs
           to
           call
           vpon
           him
           by
           his
           gracious
           promise
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           that
           he
           is
           more
           readie
           to
           heare
           ,
           than
           we
           to
           pray
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           testifieth
           by
           his
           Prophet
           
             Esay
          
           65.24
           ,
           
           
             Yea
             before
             the
             call
             ,
             I
             will
             aunswere
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             speake
             I
             will
             beare
          
           :
           and
           the
           same
           is
           signified
           in
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           prodigall
           
           sonne
           :
           
           for
           when
           he
           was
           about
           to
           returne
           to
           his
           father
           (
           by
           whom
           is
           signified
           God
           our
           father
           )
           his
           father
           saw
           him
           being
           yet
           a
           great
           way
           off
           ,
           and
           had
           cōpassion
           and
           ran
           and
           fell
           on
           his
           necke
           and
           kissed
           him
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           priuiledge
           of
           Gods
           people
           to
           haue
           God
           neere
           vnto
           them
           in
           all
           things
           which
           they
           aske
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           
           as
           
             Moses
          
           saith
           :
           so
           also
           this
           is
           the
           
             assurance
          
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           
           that
           
             if
             we
             aske
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             heareth
             vs.
             And
             if
             we
             know
             that
             he
             heareth
             vs
             whatsoeuer
             we
             aske
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             we
             haue
             the
             petitions
             that
             we
             haue
             desired
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           The
           thing
           promised
           ,
           is
           deliuerance
           :
           for
           so
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             deliuer
             thee
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           is
           promised
           elsewhere
           :
           for
           that
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           hath
           taught
           vs
           to
           aske
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           to
           graunt
           :
           But
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           hath
           taught
           vs
           to
           pray
           that
           we
           may
           be
           deliuered
           from
           the
           euill
           of
           affliction
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           deliuerance
           therefrom
           .
           The
           like
           promise
           we
           haue
           ,
           
           
             Psal.
          
           34
           ,
           
             When
             the
             righteous
             crie
             the
             Lord
             heareth
             them
             ,
             and
             deliuereth
             them
             out
             of
             all
             their
             troubles
             .
          
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Manie
             are
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             deliuereth
             him
             out
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           Likewise
           
             Psa.
          
           91
           ,
           
           to
           such
           as
           loue
           the
           Lord
           this
           promise
           is
           made
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             call
             vpon
             me
             and
             I
             will
             heare
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             with
             him
             in
             trouble
             :
             I
             will
             deliuer
             him
             and
             glorifie
             him
             .
          
           We
           are
           therefore
           with
           faith
           in
           this
           promise
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           not
           doubting
           of
           the
           performance
           thereof
           :
           for
           God
           who
           hath
           made
           this
           promise
           ,
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           in
           mercie
           heare
           those
           which
           in
           trouble
           and
           miserie
           do
           call
           vpon
           him
           :
           For
           so
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           22
           ,
           
           
             When
             he
             crieth
             vnto
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             heare
             him
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             mercifull
             .
          
           And
           he
           is
           also
           faithfull
           which
           hath
           promised
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           will
           
             not
             suffer
             vs
             to
             be
             tempted
             aboue
             our
             strength
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             temptation
             will
             giue
             an
             issue
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             beare
             it
             .
          
           It
           is
           impossible
           that
           God
           in
           his
           word
           or
           promise
           should
           lie
           :
           and
           therefore
           heauen
           and
           earth
           shall
           passe
           away
           ,
           but
           not
           one
           jot
           or
           tittle
           of
           this
           word
           and
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           rightly
           vnderstood
           ,
           
           shall
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           vnaccomplished
           .
           The
           same
           ●aith
           may
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           who
           hauing
           called
           vpon
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           haue
           bene
           deliuered
           out
           of
           the
           same
           .
           The
           Israelits
           were
           in
           grieuous
           thraldome
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           cried
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           he
           heard
           their
           voyce
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           them
           as
           themselues
           professe
           ,
           
             Num.
          
           201.6
           .
           
           Likewise
           when
           they
           cried
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           deliuered
           them
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Amorits
           ,
           
           the
           Ammonits
           ,
           the
           Philistins
           ,
           the
           Sidonians
           ,
           the
           Amalekits
           ,
           and
           other
           their
           enemies
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           telleth
           them
           ,
           
             Iud.
          
           10.
           
           
             Sampson
          
           after
           he
           had
           slaine
           a
           thousand
           Philistins
           with
           the
           jawbone
           of
           an
           Asse
           ,
           he
           cried
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           being
           readie
           to
           die
           for
           thirst
           ,
           
           and
           obtained
           a
           well
           in
           Lechi
           (
           for
           so
           the
           place
           is
           called
           )
           which
           for
           a
           perpetuall
           monument
           of
           prayer
           ,
           was
           called
           the
           fountaine
           of
           him
           that
           prayed
           .
           
           
             Dauid
          
           often
           confesseth
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           diuerse
           times
           called
           vpon
           God
           in
           trouble
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           heard
           and
           deliuered
           him
           .
           
           
             Ionas
          
           when
           hee
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           sea
           and
           swallowed
           of
           the
           whale
           ,
           cried
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           and
           was
           restored
           safe
           to
           land
           .
           
             Ezechias
          
           hauing
           receiued
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
          
           telling
           him
           that
           he
           should
           die
           and
           not
           liue
           ,
           notwithstanding
           by
           prayer
           obtained
           the
           prolonging
           of
           his
           life
           .
           
             Manasses
             ,
          
           though
           the
           most
           wicked
           of
           all
           the
           kings
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           yet
           being
           in
           trouble
           he
           prayed
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           and
           humbled
           himselfe
           greatly
           before
           God
           ,
           
           and
           was
           receiued
           to
           mercie
           ,
           and
           restored
           to
           his
           kingdome
           .
           And
           to
           omit
           other
           particular
           examples
           ,
           
             Dauid
          
           testifieth
           of
           diuerse
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           being
           in
           diuerse
           kinds
           of
           troubles
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           
             cry
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             trouble
             he
             deliuereth
             them
             out
             of
             their
             distresse
             .
          
           
        
         
           But
           for
           as
           much
           as
           some
           man
           may
           object
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           experience
           ,
           That
           hee
           being
           in
           trouble
           hath
           called
           vpon
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           hath
           not
           bene
           deliuered
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           is
           not
           his
           case
           alone
           ,
           but
           is
           and
           hath
           beene
           in
           all
           ages
           the
           
           case
           of
           many
           thousands
           :
           It
           behoueth
           vs
           therefore
           diligently
           to
           consider
           how
           this
           promise
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           greatest
           importance
           which
           offereth
           it selfe
           to
           bee
           considered
           of
           in
           the
           vnfolding
           of
           this
           text
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           the
           promise
           is
           not
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           absolutly
           &
           generally
           of
           euery
           prayer
           ,
           of
           euerie
           man
           ,
           in
           euery
           affliction
           ,
           the
           experiēnce
           of
           all
           times
           doth
           sufficiently
           declare
           .
           But
           by
           conference
           of
           this
           promise
           which
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           admit
           a
           threefold
           limitation
           or
           restraint
           :
           The
           first
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           partie
           that
           prayeth
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           prayer
           it selfe
           :
           the
           third
           concerning
           the
           thing
           which
           is
           prayed
           for
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           touching
           the
           first
           ,
           If
           any
           wicked
           man
           or
           impenitent
           sinner
           shall
           object
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           promise
           ,
           that
           hee
           hauing
           called
           vpon
           God
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           hath
           notwithstanding
           not
           beene
           deliuered
           :
           let
           him
           heare
           what
           immediatly
           followeth
           this
           promise
           in
           the
           next
           words
           of
           the
           Psalme
           verse
           16
           ,
           
             But
             vnto
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             what
             hast
             thou
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             declare
             mine
             ordinances
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             my
             couenant
             into
             thy
             mouth
             ,
          
           as
           though
           my
           promises
           belong
           vnto
           thee
           ?
           For
           indeed
           not
           onely
           in
           this
           place
           but
           in
           many
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           promise
           concerning
           the
           hearing
           of
           our
           prayers
           is
           restrained
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           denied
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           
             Prou.
          
           15
           ,
           
           
             The
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             abhomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             righteous
             is
             acceptable
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             farre
             off
             from
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             he
             heareth
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           Likewise
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           34
           ,
           
           
             The
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             vpon
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             his
             eares
             are
             open
             to
             their
             cry
             :
             But
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             against
             them
             that
             do
             euill
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             their
             remembrance
             from
             the
             earth
             .
          
           The
           man
           which
           had
           bene
           blind
           ,
           
             Iohn
          
           9
           ,
           deliuereth
           this
           sentence
           as
           the
           receiued
           opinion
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           
           
             We
             know
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             God
             heareth
             not
             sinners
          
           (
           meaning
           impenitent
           sinners
           )
           
             but
             if
             any
             man
             be
             a
             worshipper
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doth
             his
             will
             ,
             him
             heareth
             he
             .
          
           It
           is
           therfore
           
           the
           faithfull
           man
           whose
           prayer
           is
           accepted
           of
           God
           :
           the
           just
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           just
           before
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           before
           men
           by
           repentance
           ,
           
             Iames
          
           5
           ,
           
           
             The
             prayer
             of
             the
             righteous
             man
             auaileth
             much
             .
             Psalme
             .
          
           34
           ,
           
           
             When
             the
             righteous
             cry
             ,
             the
             Lord
             heareth
             them
             ,
             and
             deliuereth
             them
             out
             of
             their
             troubles
             .
          
           The
           man
           that
           feareth
           God
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           145
           ,
           
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             fulfill
             the
             desire
             of
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             :
             he
             also
             will
             beare
             their
             cry
             ,
             and
             will
             saue
             them
             .
          
           That
           loueth
           God
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           91
           ,
           
           
             Because
             he
             hath
             loued
             me
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             deliuer
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             exalt
             him
             because
             he
             hath
             knowne
             my
             name
             .
             He
             shall
             call
             vpon
             me
             and
             I
             will
             heare
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             with
             him
             in
             trouble
             ,
             I
             will
             deliuer
             him
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             him
             .
          
           That
           walketh
           vprightly
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           84
           ,
           
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             God
             is
             a
             sunne
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           light
           and
           all
           comfortable
           blessings
           )
           
             and
             a
             shield
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           protector
           from
           all
           euill
           :
           )
           
             the
             Lord
             will
             giue
             grace
             and
             glorie
             (
             grace
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             glorie
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             )
             and
             no
             good
             thing
             will
             be
             withhold
             from
             them
             that
             walke
             vprightly
             .
          
           That
           perseuereth
           ,
           
             Iohn
          
           15
           ,
           
           
             If
             you
             abide
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             words
             abide
             in
             you
             ,
             aske
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             to
             you
             .
          
           That
           hath
           an
           humble
           and
           contrit
           heart
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           34.18
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             neare
             vnto
             them
             that
             are
             of
             a
             contrit
             heart
             ,
             and
             will
             saue
             such
             as
             be
             afflicted
             in
             spirit
             .
          
           
           
             Esay
          
           66.
           
           
             To
             him
             will
             I
             looke
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             euen
             to
             him
             that
             is
             poore
             and
             of
             a
             contrit
             spirit
             ,
             and
             trembleth
             at
             my
             words
             .
             Psal.
          
           51
           ,
           
           
             The
             sacrifices
             of
             God
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           which
           God
           esteemeth
           in
           steed
           of
           all
           sacrifices
           )
           
             is
             a
             contrit
             spirit
             ;
             a
             contrit
             and
             a
             broken
             heart
             ,
             ô
             God
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             .
          
           But
           as
           for
           the
           wicked
           ,
           the
           Lord
           plainely
           professeth
           that
           he
           will
           not
           heare
           them
           ,
           
             Mich.
          
           3.
           
           
           
             Though
             they
             make
             many
             prayers
             ,
          
           
           
             Esay
          
           1.
           
             though
             they
             cry
             loud
             in
             his
             eares
             ,
             Ezech.
          
           8.
           
           
           Wherefore
           beloued
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           if
           we
           continue
           in
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           whereby
           we
           haue
           prouoked
           the
           Lord
           to
           execute
           his
           judgements
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Lord
           seeme
           not
           to
           heare
           vs
           ,
           neither
           doth
           deliuer
           vs
           according
           to
           our
           desire
           :
           we
           may
           not
           object
           against
           God
           ,
           either
           that
           he
           is
           vntrue
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           or
           vnable
           to
           helpe
           vs
           ;
           but
           let
           vs
           heare
           what
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
          
           saith
           in
           this
           case
           :
           
             Behold
             the
             Lords
             hand
             is
             not
             shortned
             that
             it
             cannot
             saue
             :
          
           
           
             neither
             is
             his
             eare
             
             heauie
             that
             it
             cannot
             heare
             :
             but
             your
             iniquities
             haue
             separated
             betweene
             you
             and
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             sinnes
             haue
             hid
             his
             face
             from
             you
             that
             he
             will
             not
             heare
             .
          
           
           Therefore
           
             iudgement
             being
             farre
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             iustice
             not
             comming
             neere
             vnto
             vs
             :
             we
             wait
             for
             light
             ,
             but
             lo
             ,
             it
             is
             darknesse
             :
             for
             brightnesse
             ,
             but
             we
             walke
             in
             darknesse
             :
             for
             health
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             farre
             from
             vs
             :
             for
             our
             trespasses
             are
             many
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           that
           we
           may
           descend
           to
           some
           particulers
           .
           If
           we
           be
           guiltie
           of
           crueltie
           and
           oppression
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           heare
           vs.
           
             Esay
          
           1
           ,
           
           
             When
             you
             shall
             stretch
             out
             your
             hands
             ,
             I
             will
             hide
             mine
             eyes
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             though
             you
             make
             many
             prayers
             I
             will
             not
             heare
             :
             for
             your
             hands
             are
             full
             of
             bloud
             :
          
           or
           if
           we
           bee
           vnmercifull
           to
           the
           poore
           :
           
           for
           
             he
             that
             stoppeth
             his
             eare
             at
             the
             crying
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             he
             shall
             also
             cry
             and
             not
             be
             heard
             ,
             Prou.
          
           21
           :
           or
           if
           we
           refuse
           to
           heare
           and
           obey
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           for
           as
           
             Salomon
          
           saith
           ,
           
           
             He
             that
             turneth
             away
             his
             eare
             from
             hearing
             the
             law
             ,
             euen
             his
             prayers
             shall
             be
             abhominable
          
           :
           for
           as
           in
           prayer
           we
           speake
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           the
           Lord
           speaketh
           vnto
           vs.
           And
           good
           reason
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           not
           heare
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           not
           heare
           him
           .
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             Zacharie
             ,
          
           
           
             That
             as
             he
             cried
             and
             they
             would
             not
             heare
             ,
             so
             they
             cried
             and
             I
             would
             not
             heare
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           Or
           if
           we
           be
           close
           sinners
           and
           hypocrits
           ,
           making
           faire
           shewes
           openly
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           addicted
           to
           secret
           sinnes
           :
           for
           as
           
             Dauid
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           66.
           
           
             If
             I
             regard
             wickednesse
             in
             mine
             heart
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             heare
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           (
           beloued
           )
           as
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           our
           sinnes
           are
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           affliction
           :
           so
           we
           must
           be
           carefull
           to
           auoid
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           if
           we
           desire
           that
           our
           affliction
           may
           be
           remoued
           :
           for
           they
           are
           as
           a
           wall
           of
           separation
           betwixt
           God
           and
           vs.
           
           If
           therefore
           thou
           wilt
           not
           ceasse
           to
           sinne
           ,
           neither
           will
           God
           ceasse
           to
           afflict
           thee
           ;
           vnlesse
           perhaps
           hee
           will
           giue
           thee
           ouer
           as
           one
           that
           is
           incurable
           ,
           as
           Phisitians
           sometimes
           giue
           ouer
           their
           patients
           ,
           when
           they
           thinke
           them
           past
           cure
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           :
           if
           when
           thou
           callest
           vpon
           
           God
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           deliuer
           thee
           ,
           examine
           they
           selfe
           whether
           thou
           doest
           not
           continue
           in
           sinne
           without
           repentance
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           doest
           ,
           breake
           off
           thy
           sinne
           by
           repentance
           ,
           and
           turne
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           heare
           thee
           :
           for
           so
           he
           saith
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
             ,
          
           after
           hee
           had
           protested
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           heare
           their
           prayers
           whiles
           they
           continued
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           
           
             Wash
             you
             ,
             make
             you
             cleane
             ,
             take
             away
             the
             euill
             of
             your
             workes
             before
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             ceasse
             to
             do
             euill
             ,
             learne
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             seeke
             iudgement
             ,
             releeue
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             iudge
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
          
           
           
             defend
             the
             widdow
             :
             Come
             now
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             reason
             together
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             though
             your
             sinnes
             were
             as
             crimson
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             white
             as
             snow
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             red
             like
             scarlet
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             wooll
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           limitation
           ,
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           prayer
           it selfe
           :
           For
           we
           haue
           no
           assurance
           that
           God
           will
           heare
           euerie
           prayer
           ,
           but
           onely
           such
           as
           is
           made
           according
           to
           his
           will
           reuealed
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           
             Iohn
          
           saith
           ,
           this
           is
           our
           assurance
           ,
           
             that
             if
             we
             aske
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             heareth
             vs.
          
           We
           must
           therefore
           be
           carefull
           that
           our
           prayer
           be
           conformable
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           maner
           and
           forme
           how
           we
           pray
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           end
           :
           as
           touching
           the
           manner
           ,
           there
           are
           three
           things
           which
           are
           especially
           required
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           we
           pray
           in
           truth
           :
           for
           it
           maybe
           that
           when
           thou
           callest
           vpon
           God
           ,
           thou
           prayest
           in
           hypocrisie
           and
           not
           from
           thine
           heart
           ,
           either
           because
           thou
           prayest
           with
           wandring
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           with
           fained
           lippes
           .
           With
           wandring
           thoughts
           :
           when
           as
           thy
           tongue
           vttering
           a
           prayer
           ,
           thy
           heart
           goeth
           a
           wandring
           or
           whoring
           after
           the
           vanities
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           or
           is
           otherwise
           distracted
           with
           other
           vnseasonable
           thoughts
           :
           For
           if
           when
           thou
           commest
           neere
           to
           the
           Lord
           with
           thy
           lippes
           ,
           thou
           remouest
           thy
           heart
           from
           God
           ,
           thou
           maist
           justly
           feare
           left
           in
           steed
           of
           the
           blessings
           which
           thou
           seemest
           to
           aske
           ,
           thou
           pull
           down
           the
           judgements
           of
           God
           vpon
           thee
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           threatning
           of
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
             ,
          
           chapter
           
           29.
           
           For
           if
           thou
           shouldest
           joyne
           into
           one
           speech
           ,
           the
           thoughts
           of
           thy
           mind
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           of
           thy
           mouth
           (
           both
           which
           the
           Lord
           doth
           vnderstand
           a
           like
           ,
           )
           thou
           wouldest
           be
           ashamed
           to
           deliuer
           such
           a
           speech
           to
           a
           mortall
           man
           ,
           which
           thou
           art
           not
           ashamed
           to
           vtter
           vnto
           the
           immortall
           God.
           Or
           how
           canst
           thou
           looke
           that
           God
           should
           heare
           or
           regard
           thy
           prayer
           ,
           when
           thou
           doest
           not
           heare
           nor
           regard
           thy selfe
           ?
        
         
           With
           fained
           lippes
           thou
           prayest
           ,
           
           when
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           heart
           doth
           not
           agree
           with
           the
           prayer
           of
           thy
           lippes
           ;
           when
           thou
           askest
           with
           thy
           mouth
           ,
           that
           which
           thou
           doest
           not
           desire
           with
           thine
           heart
           :
           or
           when
           thou
           pretendest
           that
           in
           thy
           prayer
           ,
           which
           thou
           doest
           not
           intend
           ,
           or
           promisest
           that
           ,
           which
           thou
           doest
           not
           meane
           to
           performe
           :
           this
           is
           no
           better
           than
           lying
           vnto
           God
           ,
           
           when
           men
           
             cry
             vnto
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             their
             harts
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           
             Hosea
          
           speaketh
           :
           for
           what
           doth
           a
           man
           but
           lie
           ,
           when
           hee
           speaketh
           otherwise
           than
           he
           thinketh
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           common
           fault
           of
           men
           when
           they
           are
           in
           affliction
           ,
           to
           promise
           and
           pretend
           great
           matters
           ;
           when
           notwithstanding
           their
           heart
           is
           not
           vpright
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           carefully
           to
           be
           auoided
           of
           vs
           ,
           lest
           we
           seeme
           with
           the
           vnsound
           Israelits
           when
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           was
           vpon
           them
           ,
           
           to
           go
           about
           to
           
             deceiue
             the
             Lord
             with
             our
             mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             our
             tongue
             to
             speake
             lies
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           that
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           heare
           the
           prayers
           of
           them
           that
           call
           vpon
           him
           :
           but
           this
           promise
           is
           to
           bee
           vnderstood
           with
           restraint
           to
           them
           that
           call
           vpon
           him
           in
           truth
           .
           As
           
             Dauid
          
           most
           plainely
           teacheth
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           145
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             neare
             to
             all
             that
             call
             vpon
             him
          
           :
           
           what
           to
           all
           ?
           
             yea
             to
             all
             that
             call
             vpon
             him
             in
             truth
             :
          
           For
           that
           payer
           which
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           moouing
           of
           the
           lippes
           ,
           or
           the
           speech
           of
           the
           tongue
           ,
           or
           the
           lifting
           vp
           of
           the
           eyes
           or
           hands
           ,
           
           but
           it
           is
           the
           lifting
           vp
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           as
           
             Dauid
          
           describeth
           his
           prayer
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           25
           ,
           
             A
             lifting
             vp
             of
             our
             hearts
             with
             our
             hands
             vnto
             God
             in
             the
             heauens
             ,
          
           as
           
             Ieremie
          
           exhorteth
           vs
           to
           pray
           :
           
           it
           is
           the
           
             pouring
             forth
             of
             our
             soule
          
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           
             Anna
          
           expresseth
           her
           prayer
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Sa.
          
           1
           ,
           
           and
           as
           
             Dauid
          
           willeth
           vs
           to
           pray
           ,
           
             Ps.
          
           62.
           
           
           The
           second
           thing
           required
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           maner
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           pray
           with
           feruencie
           of
           spirit
           .
           It
           may
           be
           when
           thou
           callest
           vpon
           God
           ,
           thou
           prayest
           for
           fashion
           rather
           then
           for
           feeling
           ,
           and
           so
           vtterest
           a
           cold
           or
           luke-warme
           prayer
           like
           to
           thy selfe
           ;
           
           which
           thou
           mayst
           justly
           feare
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           acceptable
           vnto
           God
           ,
           than
           luke-warme
           water
           to
           the
           stomacke
           .
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             righteous
             man
             auaileth
             much
             ,
          
           but
           with
           this
           addition
           ,
           
             if
             it
             be
             feruent
             .
          
           This
           is
           that
           prayer
           which
           pierceth
           the
           clouds
           ,
           and
           is
           effectuall
           with
           God.
           If
           therefore
           we
           would
           obtaine
           our
           sute
           ,
           let
           vs
           craue
           the
           assistance
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           by
           whose
           helpe
           and
           direction
           we
           may
           pray
           
             with
             sighes
             that
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             ,
          
           let
           vs
           learne
           to
           
             poure
             forth
             our
             soules
             like
             a
             streame
             of
             water
             ,
          
           
           let
           vs
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ;
           pray
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           superabundantly
           or
           exceedingly
           ,
           let
           vs
           (
           with
           reuerence
           be
           it
           spoken
           to
           the
           glorious
           majestie
           of
           God
           )
           
             wrestle
          
           with
           the
           Lord
           in
           our
           prayers
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           :
           
           which
           kind
           of
           wrestling
           
             Iacob
          
           hauing
           vsed
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           32
           ,
           he
           became
           Israell
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           which
           preuaileth
           with
           God
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Prophet
           
             Hosea
          
           sheweth
           chapter
           12.3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           required
           in
           the
           manner
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           pray
           with
           faith
           .
           It
           may
           bee
           when
           thou
           prayest
           thou
           art
           in
           doubt
           whether
           thou
           shalt
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           therefore
           mayst
           not
           looke
           to
           obtaine
           thy
           sute
           :
           For
           it
           is
           the
           
             prayer
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           to
           which
           the
           promise
           is
           made
           :
           
           
             whatsoeuer
             you
             aske
             in
             prayer
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           
             if
             you
             beleeue
             ,
             you
             shall
             receiue
             it
             .
          
           Likewise
           
             Iames
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             want
             wisdome
             ,
             let
             him
             aske
             it
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             giuen
             him
             .
             But
             let
             him
             aske
             in
             saith
             and
             wauer
             not
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             wauereth
             is
             like
             a
             waue
             of
             the
             sea
             tost
             of
             the
             wind
             and
             caried
             away
             .
             Neither
             let
             that
             man
             thinke
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             receiue
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           If
           therefore
           thou
           wouldest
           pray
           acceptably
           ,
           
           thou
           must
           pray
           with
           faith
           :
           for
           
             without
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God.
          
           With
           faith
           I
           say
           in
           God
           :
           for
           how
           
           
             canst
             thou
             call
             vpon
             him
             in
             whom
             thou
             doest
             not
             beleeue
             ?
          
           with
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           being
           assured
           that
           both
           thou
           ,
           though
           sinfull
           in
           thy selfe
           ,
           &
           thy
           prayer
           though
           vnperfect
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           are
           accepted
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           :
           for
           this
           is
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           
             whom
             and
             in
             whose
             name
             we
             haue
             confidence
             &
             accesse
             with
             assurance
             through
             faith
             in
             him
             :
          
           
           with
           faith
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           made
           to
           our
           prayers
           ▪
           and
           consequently
           thou
           art
           to
           beleeue
           not
           onely
           that
           thou
           and
           thy
           praiers
           are
           accepted
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           thy
           particular
           request
           shall
           be
           graunted
           vnto
           thee
           :
           
             Aske
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             giuen
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             &c.
             for
             whosoeuer
             asketh
             ,
             receiueth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             you
             shall
             aske
             the
             father
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             he
             will
             giue
             it
             you
             .
          
           And
           thus
           were
           we
           to
           pray
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           manner
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           in
           truth
           and
           from
           our
           hearts
           ,
           otherwise
           our
           prayer
           is
           dead
           and
           without
           life
           :
           in
           feruencie
           ,
           otherwise
           our
           prayer
           is
           cold
           and
           luke-warme
           :
           in
           faith
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           is
           turned
           into
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           our
           prayer
           must
           be
           conformable
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           end
           .
           It
           may
           be
           thou
           askest
           riches
           ,
           to
           spend
           the
           same
           vpon
           thy
           lust
           :
           or
           thou
           askest
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           thine
           affliction
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           follow
           the
           pleasures
           ,
           or
           haue
           opportunitie
           or
           leisure
           to
           follow
           thine
           accustomed
           sinne
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           we
           may
           so
           aske
           ,
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           promise
           ,
           we
           may
           misse
           our
           desire
           :
           for
           as
           
             Iames
          
           saith
           ,
           
             you
             aske
             and
             receiue
             not
          
           :
           how
           so
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           hath
           said
           ,
           
           aske
           and
           you
           shall
           receiue
           ?
           
             Because
             you
             aske
             amisse
          
           :
           and
           wherein
           did
           they
           aske
           amisse
           ?
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           end
           ;
           
             that
             you
             might
             consume
             it
             on
             your
             lusts
             .
          
           But
           we
           must
           remember
           that
           in
           this
           promise
           the
           Lord
           hath
           joyned
           these
           two
           together
           ,
           
             I
             will
             deliuer
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             glorifie
             me
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           aske
           deliuerance
           ,
           we
           must
           aske
           it
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           glorifie
           God.
           Wherefore
           as
           it
           is
           good
           for
           the
           stirring
           vp
           of
           our
           feruencie
           and
           spirituall
           hunger
           ,
           with
           our
           prayer
           to
           joyne
           fasting
           :
           so
           also
           it
           is
           expedient
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           setling
           our
           
           resolution
           in
           glorifying
           God
           ,
           to
           joyne
           with
           our
           prayers
           godly
           vowes
           of
           some
           things
           whereby
           God
           may
           be
           glorified
           .
           
           And
           this
           hath
           bene
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           godly
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           as
           of
           
             Iacob
             Genes
             .
          
           28.
           of
           
             Anna
             ,
          
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
          
           1.
           of
           
             Dauid
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           third
           limitation
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           thing
           which
           is
           asked
           :
           for
           if
           the
           cause
           why
           thou
           art
           not
           heard
           and
           deliuered
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imputed
           either
           to
           thy
           person
           ,
           being
           one
           that
           doth
           beleeue
           and
           repent
           ;
           or
           yet
           to
           thy
           prayer
           ,
           being
           framed
           in
           some
           measure
           according
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           manner
           and
           the
           end
           ;
           then
           art
           thou
           to
           be
           assured
           and
           vndoubtedly
           resolued
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           which
           thou
           askest
           ,
           is
           either
           not
           good
           for
           thee
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           else
           not
           yet
           .
           And
           that
           God
           doth
           alwayes
           heare
           his
           children
           praying
           vnto
           him
           effectually
           ,
           though
           not
           
             ad
             voluntatem
             ,
          
           according
           to
           their
           desire
           ,
           yet
           
             ad
             vtilitatem
             ,
          
           according
           to
           their
           profit
           .
           
           For
           if
           earthly
           parents
           who
           are
           euill
           ,
           
             can
             giue
             to
             their
             children
             good
             gifts
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             our
             father
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             giue
             good
             things
             to
             them
             that
             aske
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           Thou
           askest
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           affliction
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           deliuer
           his
           chileren
           that
           call
           vpon
           him
           ;
           but
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           good
           thing
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           be
           deliuered
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           deliuerance
           is
           neither
           included
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           nor
           yet
           intended
           in
           thy
           prayer
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           conceiued
           aright
           :
           For
           a
           promise
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           of
           some
           good
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           threatning
           rather
           than
           a
           promise
           :
           we
           must
           therefore
           remember
           that
           God
           hath
           promised
           
             to
             giue
             good
             things
             to
             them
             that
             aske
             him
             .
          
           
           And
           that
           prayer
           which
           is
           conceiued
           aright
           for
           temporall
           benefits
           (
           such
           as
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           affliction
           is
           )
           must
           not
           bee
           made
           absolutly
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           and
           our
           euerlasting
           good
           .
           Whereas
           thou
           therefore
           askest
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           trouble
           that
           thou
           mightest
           be
           restored
           to
           thy
           former
           estate
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           that
           it
           is
           better
           for
           thee
           to
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           change
           thy
           mortall
           life
           for
           an
           immortall
           ,
           and
           that
           
           a
           finall
           end
           may
           be
           put
           both
           to
           thy
           trouble
           ,
           
           and
           to
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           thy
           trouble
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           if
           thou
           shouldest
           liue
           longer
           ,
           thou
           wouldest
           be
           infected
           with
           the
           common
           corruptions
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           
             Enoch
             ,
          
           Thou
           art
           taken
           away
           ,
           least
           wickednesse
           should
           alter
           thine
           vnderstanding
           ,
           or
           deceit
           beguile
           thy
           mind
           .
           For
           
             when
             we
             are
             iudged
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           afflicted
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           by
           bodily
           death
           ,
           
           
             wee
             are
             chastised
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
           Or
           ,
           if
           thou
           shouldest
           bee
           continued
           longer
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           that
           such
           common
           calamities
           as
           the
           Lord
           is
           intended
           to
           bring
           vpon
           the
           land
           ,
           should
           happen
           in
           thy
           time
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           in
           great
           mercie
           taketh
           thee
           away
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           the
           godly
           king
           
             Iosias
             ,
          
           
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           not
           see
           the
           euill
           which
           is
           to
           come
           :
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           
             Esay
          
           57.
           
           
           
             The
             righteous
             perish
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             takes
             it
             to
             heart
             :
             mercifull
             men
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             vnderstandeth
             that
             the
             righteous
             is
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             euill
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           Or
           else
           it
           is
           good
           for
           thee
           ,
           that
           the
           affliction
           which
           thou
           desirest
           to
           bee
           remooued
           from
           thee
           ,
           should
           be
           continued
           vpon
           thee
           :
           thine
           estate
           and
           disposition
           being
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           needfull
           for
           thee
           to
           bee
           trained
           vp
           in
           the
           schoole
           of
           affliction
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           dayly
           exercised
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           God
           doe
           see
           it
           good
           to
           take
           that
           course
           with
           thee
           ,
           thou
           must
           resolue
           with
           patience
           and
           comfort
           to
           take
           vp
           thy
           crosse
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             day
             by
             day
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           hath
           warned
           thee
           :
           and
           remember
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           good
           for
           a
           man
           ,
           if
           God
           doe
           so
           appoint
           ,
           to
           begin
           betimes
           ,
           
           and
           to
           beare
           the
           yoke
           of
           affliction
           euen
           in
           his
           youth
           .
        
         
           Or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           good
           for
           thee
           as
           yet
           to
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           as
           yet
           attained
           to
           that
           end
           for
           which
           hee
           doth
           afflict
           thee
           .
           For
           if
           it
           haue
           beene
           good
           for
           
             Dauid
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Gods
           children
           that
           they
           haue
           beene
           afflicted
           ,
           
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           afflictions
           
           themselues
           ▪
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           profitable
           and
           excellent
           fruits
           which
           the
           holy
           ghost
           by
           their
           afflictions
           worketh
           in
           them
           :
           then
           assuredly
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           good
           for
           thee
           ,
           that
           thine
           affliction
           should
           cease
           before
           it
           hath
           wrought
           such
           good
           effects
           in
           thee
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           by
           it
           intendeth
           to
           worke
           :
           vnlesse
           thou
           wouldest
           giue
           the
           Lord
           occasion
           to
           complaine
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           one
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           afflicteth
           in
           vaine
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           Lord
           afflicteth
           his
           seruants
           ,
           either
           for
           their
           triall
           ,
           or
           for
           their
           chastisement
           .
           The
           Lord
           trieth
           them
           by
           afflictions
           ,
           either
           that
           his
           graces
           may
           appeare
           in
           them
           to
           his
           glorie
           and
           the
           good
           example
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           weakenesse
           may
           be
           manifested
           ,
           for
           their
           owne
           amendement
           and
           instruction
           of
           others
           .
           If
           hee
           trie
           men
           for
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           graces
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           expedient
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           tried
           by
           a
           triall
           proportionable
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           graces
           ,
           either
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           continuance
           ,
           
           that
           
             patience
             may
             haue
             her
             perfect
             worke
          
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           best
           men
           haue
           endured
           the
           greatest
           trials
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Dauid
             ,
          
           and
           
             Iob
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           Wherefore
           
             Iames
          
           exhorteth
           vs
           to
           
             count
             it
             exceeding
             ioy
             ,
             when
             we
             fall
             into
             manifold
             temptations
             :
             knowing
             ,
             that
             the
             triall
             of
             our
             faith
          
           (
           for
           so
           he
           calleth
           affliction
           )
           
             bringeth
             foorth
             patience
             .
             And
             let
             patience
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             haue
             her
             perfit
             worke
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             perfit
             and
             entire
             ,
             lacking
             nothing
             .
          
           If
           the
           Lord
           doe
           trie
           vs
           to
           discouer
           and
           bewray
           our
           weakenesse
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           may
           abate
           our
           pride
           ,
           and
           humble
           vs
           before
           him
           ;
           it
           is
           sometimes
           expedient
           that
           the
           afflictiō
           should
           be
           prolonged
           ,
           though
           to
           our
           griefe
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           
           yet
           to
           our
           good
           in
           the
           end
           .
           Because
           many
           men
           are
           able
           to
           endure
           the
           first
           brunt
           ,
           and
           therein
           greatly
           please
           themselues
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           in
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           affliction
           ,
           doe
           notably
           bewray
           their
           weakenesse
           .
           But
           because
           this
           kind
           of
           triall
           is
           also
           a
           chastisement
           ,
           let
           vs
           consider
           those
           fruits
           
           and
           effects
           which
           the
           Lord
           by
           chastisements
           doth
           worke
           in
           his
           children
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             First
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             doth
             chastise
             vs
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             teach
             vs
             to
             know
             our selues
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             
             and
             might
             humble
             vs
             vnder
             his
             hand
             :
             for
             prosperitie
             puffeth
             men
             vp
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             forget
             themselues
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             might
             stirre
             vs
             vp
             to
             call
             vpon
             him
             often
             ,
             
             and
             that
             with
             feruencie
             of
             spirit
             :
             for
             when
             men
             enjoy
             their
             ease
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             vsually
             either
             so
             feruent
             or
             so
             frequent
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             might
             reclaime
             vs
             from
             sinne
             ,
             
             and
             might
             mortifie
             our
             corruptions
             :
             for
             as
             fire
             purgeth
             gold
             ,
             so
             doth
             affliction
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             he
             might
             teach
             vs
             obedience
             by
             those
             things
             which
             we
             suffer
             .
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             hee
             might
             waine
             our
             soules
             from
             worldly
             desires
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             he
             might
             exercise
             and
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             and
             patience
             .
          
        
         
           Well
           then
           ,
           call
           thy selfe
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           thou
           which
           thinkest
           it
           so
           long
           till
           thou
           bee
           deliuered
           .
           First
           ,
           art
           thou
           not
           yet
           humbled
           vnder
           the
           mightie
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           continuest
           still
           as
           proud
           and
           as
           vaine
           as
           in
           former
           times
           ?
           assure
           thy selfe
           it
           is
           good
           for
           thee
           that
           thine
           affliction
           should
           be
           continued
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           learne
           humilitie
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           mayest
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           more
           serious
           consideration
           of
           thy
           sinnes
           and
           of
           thy
           wretched
           estate
           in
           thy selfe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Doest
           thou
           not
           flie
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           by
           prayer
           ,
           or
           if
           thou
           prayest
           ,
           doest
           thou
           pray
           but
           coldly
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           for
           fashion
           sake
           ?
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           delayeth
           to
           helpe
           and
           deliuer
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           learne
           to
           call
           vpon
           him
           seriously
           and
           feruently
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Hast
           thou
           not
           yet
           repented
           thee
           of
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           
           whereby
           thou
           diddest
           prouoke
           the
           Lords
           anger
           against
           thee
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           not
           yet
           turned
           to
           him
           that
           smiteth
           thee
           ?
           Therefore
           doth
           he
           continue
           thine
           affliction
           as
           thou
           continuest
           thine
           impenitencie
           :
           
           and
           as
           thou
           delayest
           thy
           repentance
           ,
           so
           doth
           he
           delay
           his
           helpe
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Hast
           thou
           not
           yet
           learned
           obedience
           by
           that
           which
           thou
           doest
           suffer
           ?
           Therfore
           doth
           he
           still
           continue
           thine
           affliction
           ,
           to
           teach
           thee
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           thee
           partaker
           of
           his
           holinesse
           :
           
           for
           although
           the
           chastisement
           of
           God
           vpon
           thee
           seeme
           grieuous
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           it
           will
           bring
           
             foorth
             the
             quiet
             fruit
             of
             righteousnesse
             vnto
             thee
             who
             art
             exercised
             thereby
             .
          
           
           For
           which
           cause
           
             Dauid
             ,
          
           as
           hee
           professeth
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             good
             for
             him
             that
             hee
             had
             beene
             afflicted
             ,
             that
             ●e
             might
             learne
             the
             statutes
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           so
           he
           pronounceth
           that
           
             man
             blessed
             whom
             the
             Lord
             doth
             chastise
             and
             teach
             in
             his
             law
             ,
          
           
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Art
           thou
           still
           addicted
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           minding
           and
           affecting
           things
           below
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           things
           which
           are
           aboue
           ?
           Therefore
           the
           Lord
           mingleth
           thy
           worldly
           prosperitie
           with
           the
           gall
           of
           affliction
           ,
           that
           as
           nurses
           by
           laying
           bitter
           things
           vnto
           their
           dugs
           ,
           doe
           waine
           their
           children
           from
           them
           ,
           so
           hee
           by
           affliction
           might
           waine
           thee
           from
           the
           world
           :
           and
           that
           through
           bearing
           the
           crosse
           thou
           mightest
           bee
           crucified
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           
           and
           the
           world
           to
           thee
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Hast
           thou
           not
           yet
           learned
           patiently
           to
           beare
           the
           crosse
           ,
           &
           to
           repose
           thine
           affiance
           in
           God
           more
           than
           in
           the
           meanes
           which
           God
           permitteth
           to
           thee
           ?
           Therefore
           doth
           he
           still
           continue
           thine
           affliction
           ,
           that
           thy
           patience
           might
           be
           exercised
           ,
           and
           by
           exercise
           confirmed
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           testifie
           :
           therefore
           doth
           the
           Lord
           bereaue
           thee
           of
           other
           meanes
           ,
           
           that
           thou
           mightest
           relie
           onely
           vpon
           him
           .
           Here
           then
           we
           are
           to
           be
           admonished
           to
           make
           a
           right
           vse
           of
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           deliuered
           for
           our
           comfort
           ,
           so
           to
           labour
           ,
           that
           these
           or
           such
           like
           effects
           may
           by
           
           our
           affliction
           be
           wrought
           in
           vs
           :
           for
           if
           wee
           desire
           to
           bee
           deliuered
           out
           of
           affliction
           ,
           before
           it
           hath
           wrought
           any
           good
           effect
           in
           vs
           ,
           wee
           desire
           vnawares
           that
           God
           should
           giue
           vs
           ouer
           as
           incorrigible
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           therefore
           a
           faithfull
           man
           hath
           prayed
           effectually
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           for
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           affliction
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           not
           deliuered
           ,
           let
           him
           know
           that
           it
           is
           not
           good
           for
           him
           to
           be
           deliuered
           as
           yet
           .
           And
           withall
           ,
           let
           him
           bee
           persuaded
           of
           these
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           chastise
           him
           in
           1
           loue
           ,
           for
           his
           2
           profit
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           necessitie
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           3
           delighted
           with
           our
           afflictions
           :
           and
           therefore
           inflicteth
           vpon
           him
           no
           greater
           measure
           of
           affliction
           ,
           than
           in
           his
           fatherly
           wisedome
           he
           thinketh
           necessarie
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           ought
           to
           possesse
           our
           soules
           in
           patience
           ,
           committing
           and
           resigning
           our selues
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           almightie
           God
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           most
           wise
           and
           louing
           father
           ,
           and
           most
           expert
           phisition
           of
           our
           soules
           .
           A
           sonne
           that
           hath
           any
           grace
           in
           him
           ,
           will
           meekely
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           chastisement
           of
           a
           wise
           and
           carefull
           father
           :
           
           how
           much
           more
           ought
           we
           to
           submit
           our selues
           to
           the
           correction
           of
           our
           heauenly
           father
           ?
           A
           man
           that
           hath
           in
           his
           bodie
           any
           wounds
           or
           sores
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           onely
           be
           patient
           ,
           but
           thankefull
           also
           towards
           the
           surgeon
           that
           launceth
           or
           seareth
           his
           bodie
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           cure
           it
           :
           how
           much
           more
           ought
           we
           patiently
           and
           thankefully
           to
           suffer
           the
           Lord
           to
           afflict
           our
           bodies
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           saue
           our
           soules
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           assured
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           neuer
           reject
           the
           effectuall
           prayer
           of
           a
           faithfull
           man
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           heareth
           the
           same
           graciously
           ,
           if
           not
           according
           to
           his
           desire
           ,
           yet
           according
           to
           his
           profit
           :
           yea
           ,
           that
           hee
           alwayes
           graunteth
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           rightly
           conceiued
           .
           For
           as
           we
           are
           to
           aske
           spirituall
           graces
           necessarie
           to
           saluation
           absolutely
           ;
           so
           wee
           are
           to
           beleeue
           absolutely
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           graunt
           the
           same
           vnto
           vs
           :
           yea
           this
           is
           a
           certaine
           and
           comfortable
           truth
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           hath
           thus
           much
           grace
           ,
           
           truly
           and
           earnestly
           to
           desire
           any
           sanctifying
           grace
           ,
           the
           same
           grace
           is
           alreadie
           begun
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           Lord
           accepting
           in
           his
           children
           the
           will
           for
           the
           deed
           .
           And
           as
           wee
           are
           to
           aske
           temporall
           blessings
           conditionally
           ,
           so
           farre
           foorth
           as
           the
           graunting
           thereof
           may
           stand
           with
           Gods
           glorie
           and
           our
           euerlasting
           good
           ;
           so
           we
           are
           to
           beleeue
           and
           to
           be
           assured
           that
           God
           will
           graunt
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           may
           be
           for
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           spirituall
           good
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           to
           conclude
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           good
           for
           the
           children
           of
           God
           to
           be
           deliuered
           out
           of
           affliction
           ,
           the
           Lord
           deliuereth
           them
           when
           they
           haue
           called
           vpon
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           most
           gracious
           promise
           in
           this
           place
           :
           but
           if
           it
           bee
           not
           good
           for
           them
           to
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           then
           deliuerance
           (
           being
           not
           a
           blessing
           )
           is
           not
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           Gods
           promise
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           in
           stead
           of
           that
           ,
           he
           giueth
           them
           patience
           with
           the
           inward
           comfort
           of
           the
           holy
           ghost
           ,
           blesseth
           and
           sanctifieth
           their
           affliction
           vnto
           them
           ,
           causing
           it
           and
           all
           things
           whatsoeuer
           
             to
             worke
             together
             for
             the
             good
             of
             them
             that
             loue
             him
             .
          
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           concerning
           the
           deliuerance
           promised
           ,
           now
           followeth
           the
           fruit
           of
           deliuerance
           obtained
           .
           
             And
             thou
             shalt
             glorifie
             me
             .
          
           Out
           of
           which
           words
           wee
           are
           briefely
           to
           obserue
           foure
           things
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           godly
           and
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           For
           if
           wee
           therefore
           aske
           deliuerance
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           haue
           a
           certaine
           purpose
           and
           setled
           resolution
           ,
           after
           we
           are
           deliuered
           to
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           especially
           if
           wee
           confirme
           our
           purpose
           and
           resolution
           by
           a
           godly
           vow
           ;
           wee
           may
           from
           hence
           conceiue
           certaine
           hope
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           wee
           hereby
           doe
           plainely
           see
           ,
           that
           our
           deliuerance
           and
           safetie
           shall
           bee
           joyned
           with
           Gods
           glorie
           :
           
           and
           therefore
           may
           be
           bold
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           our
           faith
           to
           entreat
           the
           Lord
           (
           as
           the
           faithfull
           haue
           vsed
           to
           doe
           )
           that
           hee
           would
           spare
           vs
           for
           his
           names
           
           sake
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           deliuer
           vs
           euen
           for
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           name
           :
           that
           being
           deliuered
           ,
           we
           may
           praise
           and
           glorifie
           his
           name
           among
           men
           ,
           which
           being
           dead
           we
           cannot
           do
           :
           For
           as
           
             Dauid
          
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             death
             there
             is
             no
             remembrance
             of
             thee
             :
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             who
             shall
             praise
             thee
             ?
          
           But
           if
           we
           haue
           a
           purpose
           to
           continue
           in
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desire
           deliuerance
           that
           we
           may
           haue
           freedome
           to
           follow
           our
           owne
           courses
           ;
           as
           we
           cannot
           intreat
           the
           Lord
           that
           hee
           would
           deliuer
           vs
           for
           his
           owne
           name
           sake
           ,
           so
           can
           we
           not
           conceiue
           hope
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           deliuered
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           seeing
           our
           life
           after
           our
           deliuerance
           is
           like
           to
           be
           joyned
           with
           the
           dishonour
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           serueth
           for
           our
           instruction
           .
           That
           as
           we
           are
           here
           taught
           ,
           so
           we
           should
           not
           onely
           acknowledge
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           to
           bee
           the
           end
           of
           our
           deliuerance
           and
           preseruation
           ,
           but
           also
           bee
           carefull
           to
           referre
           the
           same
           to
           the
           glorifying
           of
           God
           :
           for
           this
           is
           the
           supreme
           end
           of
           our
           life
           and
           being
           :
           Whereunto
           if
           our
           life
           be
           not
           referred
           ,
           we
           liue
           in
           vaine
           .
           Many
           when
           they
           are
           in
           distresse
           will
           promise
           and
           vow
           a
           studie
           and
           care
           of
           glorifying
           God
           after
           they
           are
           deliuered
           ,
           of
           which
           vow
           notwithstanding
           afterwards
           they
           are
           vnmindfull
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           asked
           ,
           how
           are
           we
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           both
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           outwardly
           .
           Inwardly
           ,
           in
           our
           minds
           ,
           by
           intending
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Prophet
           
             Malachie
          
           speaketh
           ,
           
           
             By
             putting
             into
             our
             harts
             to
             giue
             glorie
             to
             his
             name
          
           ;
           that
           
             whether
             we
             eat
             or
             drinke
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             we
             do
             ,
             all
             may
             be
             done
             to
             the
             glorie
             of
             God.
          
           
           Outwardly
           in
           our
           words
           and
           deeds
           .
           In
           our
           words
           ,
           that
           we
           make
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           both
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           speech
           ,
           when
           we
           praise
           and
           magnifie
           God
           ,
           giuing
           him
           thankes
           for
           our
           deliuerance
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           his
           blessings
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           
           as
           
             Luke
          
           speaketh
           chapter
           2
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Lord
           professeth
           in
           the
           last
           verse
           of
           this
           Psalme
           ,
           
           He
           that
           sacrificeth
           praise
           ,
           doth
           glorifie
           me
           .
           And
           we
           are
           the
           rather
           thus
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           because
           this
           
           fruit
           the
           Lord
           requireth
           both
           in
           this
           place
           and
           elsewhere
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           and
           also
           expecteth
           the
           same
           at
           our
           hands
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           he
           esteemeth
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           honored
           and
           glorified
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           praised
           and
           magnified
           ,
           and
           therefore
           farre
           preferreth
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           praise
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           fruit
           or
           calues
           of
           our
           lippes
           confessing
           vnto
           God
           ,
           before
           all
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           goats
           and
           buls
           prescribed
           in
           his
           Law.
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           faithfull
           in
           their
           affliction
           ,
           vse
           to
           promise
           by
           vow
           these
           sacrifices
           of
           praise
           ;
           which
           being
           deliuered
           ,
           
           they
           are
           carefull
           to
           performe
           .
           Howbeit
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           men
           forget
           to
           bee
           thankfull
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           storie
           of
           the
           ten
           lepers
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           being
           all
           clensed
           ,
           one
           onely
           returned
           to
           giue
           praise
           and
           thankes
           to
           God
           ,
           But
           let
           vs
           in
           this
           our
           affliction
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           our
           faith
           seriously
           vow
           these
           sacrifices
           of
           praise
           vnto
           God
           :
           and
           if
           it
           please
           God
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           ,
           
           let
           vs
           bee
           mindfull
           to
           offer
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           praise
           ,
           and
           pay
           our
           vowes
           vnto
           the
           most
           high
           :
           for
           if
           with
           
             Dauid
          
           we
           should
           deliberat
           with
           our selues
           what
           to
           
             render
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             for
             all
             his
             benefits
             towards
             vs
             ,
          
           we
           must
           resolue
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           
             to
             take
             the
             cup
             of
             saluation
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           thankes
           for
           his
           preseruation
           of
           vs
           ,
           
           and
           so
           
             pay
             our
             vowes
             vnto
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           if
           this
           be
           the
           onely
           thing
           almost
           which
           we
           can
           render
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           are
           exceedingly
           vnthankfull
           ,
           if
           we
           bee
           wanting
           therein
           .
           We
           are
           also
           to
           make
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           the
           end
           of
           our
           speech
           ,
           by
           auoiding
           all
           
             idle
             words
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             rotten
             speeches
             ,
             whereby
             good
             maners
             might
             be
             corrupted
             .
          
           And
           contrariwise
           ,
           endeuouring
           that
           our
           speech
           being
           
             gracious
             alwayes
             and
             seasoned
             with
             salt
             ,
          
           God
           may
           be
           glorified
           thereby
           ,
           and
           our
           brethren
           edified
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           are
           by
           our
           deeds
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           by
           bringing
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           good
           works
           :
           For
           by
           this
           meanes
           we
           shall
           not
           onely
           glorifie
           God
           our selues
           (
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Herein
             is
             my
             father
             glorified
             that
             you
             bring
             forth
             much
             fruit
          
           )
           but
           also
           be
           authors
           vnto
           others
           of
           glorifying
           him
           ,
           to
           which
           
           purpose
           hee
           exhorteth
           vs
           so
           to
           
             let
             our
             light
             shine
             before
             men
             that
             they
             seeing
             our
             good
             workes
             may
             glorifie
             our
             father
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           is
           a
           twofold
           doctrine
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           when
           God
           doth
           promise
           vs
           this
           grace
           to
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           this
           proueth
           ,
           that
           or
           care
           and
           studie
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           matter
           in
           our
           owne
           power
           ,
           but
           is
           the
           free
           gift
           of
           God.
           And
           therefore
           as
           the
           Lord
           here
           promiseth
           ●nd
           elsewhere
           sweareth
           to
           giue
           vs
           this
           grace
           ,
           so
           are
           we
           by
           earnest
           prayer
           to
           begge
           the
           same
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           taught
           in
           the
           first
           petition
           of
           that
           forme
           of
           prayer
           which
           Christ
           hath
           prescribed
           to
           vs
           ;
           
           namely
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           giue
           vs
           grace
           to
           glorifie
           his
           name
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Lord
           promiseth
           to
           the
           faithfull
           that
           they
           shall
           glorifie
           him
           :
           hereby
           it
           appeareth
           that
           the
           children
           of
           God
           haue
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           it
           as
           a
           greater
           benefit
           than
           their
           deliuerance
           it selfe
           ,
           if
           God
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           make
           them
           instruments
           of
           his
           glorie
           :
           for
           that
           they
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           the
           end
           whereunto
           their
           deliuerance
           is
           to
           bee
           referred
           .
           Now
           the
           end
           is
           alwayes
           better
           than
           that
           which
           is
           destinated
           thereunto
           .
           And
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           signified
           by
           the
           order
           of
           petitions
           in
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           taught
           to
           preferre
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           before
           those
           things
           which
           concerne
           not
           onely
           our
           temporall
           ,
           but
           also
           spirituall
           good
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           &
           last
           thing
           is
           a
           reproofe
           &
           check
           of
           those
           who
           haue
           no
           zeale
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           :
           for
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           promiseth
           to
           the
           faithfull
           that
           they
           shall
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           by
           oath
           confirmeth
           that
           to
           those
           that
           he
           re-redeemeth
           he
           will
           giue
           this
           grace
           
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             :
          
           
           therefore
           we
           may
           easily
           discerne
           in
           what
           number
           they
           are
           to
           be
           reckoned
           ,
           who
           haue
           no
           care
           to
           praise
           God
           for
           this
           deliuerance
           ,
           neither
           haue
           any
           desire
           to
           glorifie
           him
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           therefore
           ,
           that
           this
           affliction
           ,
           and
           hand
           
           of
           God
           afflicting
           vs
           may
           be
           remoued
           ;
           let
           vs
           flie
           vnto
           God
           by
           humble
           ,
           heartie
           and
           effectuall
           prayer
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           commanded
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           let
           vs
           humble
           our selues
           vnder
           the
           mightie
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           
           let
           
             vs
             turn●
             vnto
             him
             that
             hath
             smitten
             vs
             ,
          
           let
           us
           be
           carefull
           
             to
             meete
             him
             in
             his
             iudgements
             ,
          
           let
           vs
           repent
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           let
           vs
           vnfainedly
           vow
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           praise
           and
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           and
           a
           serious
           care
           hereafter
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           with
           better
           assurance
           of
           faith
           we
           may
           intreat
           him
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           ,
           let
           vs
           be
           mindfull
           to
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           our
           vowes
           vnto
           the
           most
           high
           :
           that
           so
           it
           may
           plainely
           appeare
           ,
           that
           our
           preseruation
           and
           life
           is
           joyned
           with
           the
           glorie
           of
           God.
           Otherwise
           if
           we
           shall
           forget
           this
           great
           mercie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           dishonour
           him
           by
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           feare
           lest
           some
           more
           grieuous
           iudgement
           shall
           befall
           vs.
           As
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           said
           to
           the
           man
           whom
           he
           had
           cured
           ,
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             thou
             art
             made
             whole
             ,
             sinne
             no
             more
             ,
             lest
             a
             worse
             thing
             come
             vnto
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A20731-e1340
           
             VVhat
             fasting
             in
             generall
             is
             ,
             
               viz.
               
            
          
           
             Not
             a
             sober
             
          
           
             Or
             abstemious
             vse
             of
             food
             ,
          
           
             But
             an
             vtter
             abstinence
             therefrom
             .
          
           
             Of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Suidas
               .
               Varinus
               .
            
             Nor
             yet
             a
             forced
             abstinence
             
          
           
             
               Act.
            
             27.33
             .
             Or
             want
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             102.4
             .
             &
             109.24
             .
             
               Amos
            
             4.6
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
            
             27.21.33
             .
          
           
             But
             a
             voluntarie
             forbearing
             of
             food
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
            
             15.33
             .
             
               Ma●
               .
            
             8.3
             .
             
               Mat.
            
             6.16.17
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             The
             sorts
             of
             fasting
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             either
             naturall
             ,
          
           
             or
             ciuile
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             14.24
             .
             or
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             
               Hieronymus
               .
            
             And
             that
             is
             either
             the
             moral
             and
             chast
             fast
             ,
          
           
             or
             the
             religious
             and
             deuout
             fast
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             the
             chast
             fast
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Thess.
            
             4.4
             ,
             5.
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             6.19
             .
             And
             what
             other
             helpes
             must
             concurre
             therewith
             ,
             
               viz.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Sobrietie
             in
             moderating
             not
             only
             the
             inward
             fancies
             &
             affections
             ,
             b●●
             also
             the
             outward
             se●ces
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             119.37
             .
             
               Iob.
            
             3●
             .
             1
             .
             
               Eccles.
            
             9.8.9
             .
          
           
             2
             Temperancie
             in
             diet
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
            
             19
             11.
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             7.7
             .
             3.
             
             Prayer
             .
             4.
             
             Vigilancie
             .
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
            
             4.7
             .
             1.
             
             
               Thess.
            
             5.6
             .
             5.
             
             Diligence
             &
             painefulnesse
             .
             Auoiding
             contrariwise
             intemperancie
             in
             diet
             .
             
               Hieronym
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             6.6
             .
             
               Ad
               Rusticum
               Monach.
               de
               viuendi
               formae
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ad
               Furiam
               de
               viduitate
               seru.
               
            
          
           
             
               August
               .
               de
               temp
               .
               serm
               .
            
             56.
             
             
               Hieronym
               .
               ad
               Eustoch
               .
               de
               custodia
               virginit
               .
               Ad
               Furiam
               de
               vid●itate
               seru.
               
            
          
           
             
               Terent.
               Eunuch
               .
               Ouid.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Remed
               .
               Prou.
            
             23.33
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
            
             19.32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Valer.
               Max.
               lib
            
             2.
             
               c
            
             1.
             
             Slouthfulnes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Ezek.
            
             16.49
             .
          
           
             Ouid.
             
               2.
            
             de
             remed
             .
          
           
             
               Theophrast
               .
            
          
           
             
               Definit
               .
               breuior
               .
            
             69.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             
               
                 Ergo
                 vbi
                 visus
                 eris
                 nostra
                 medicabilis
                 arte
                 ,
                 Fac
                 monitis
                 fugias
                 otia
                 prima
                 meis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Otia
                 si
                 tolla●
                 ,
                 periere
                 Cupidinis
                 arcu●
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Ouid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             *
             
               Rom.
            
             13.12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             VVhich
             meanes
             of
             chastitie
             not
             sufficing
             in
             single
             life
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             7.2
             9.
             
             Men
             are
             bound
             to
             flie
             to
             mariage
             ,
             as
             the
             lawfull
             remedie
             against
             lust
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             the
             religious
             fast
             is
             ,
             
               viz.
               
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             an
             exercise
             of
             religion
             ordained
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Both
             in
             the
             old
             Testamēt
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             as
             ceremonial
             and
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             
               Leuit.
            
             16.29
             &
             23.27.29
             .
             
               Zac.
            
             7.5
             .
             &
             8.19
             
          
           
             *
             
               Mat.
            
             6.17
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ioel.
            
             2.13
             .
             
               Esay
            
             58.5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               King.
            
             21.27
             .
             
               Esay
            
             58.5
             .
             
               Mat.
            
             6
             16.
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             12.20
             .
             
               Esth.
            
             4.1.3
             .
             
               Ezr.
            
             9.3
             .
             
               Dan.
            
             9.3
             .
             &
             10.3
             
          
           
             But
             as
             a
             morall
             and
             common
             to
             all
             :
          
           
             
               Leuit.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Nehe.
            
             8.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Esth.
            
             9.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Chro.
            
             20.3
             .
             
               Ezr.
            
             8.21
             .
             
               Ioel.
            
             1.14
             .
             &
             2.15
             .
             
               Leuit.
            
             23.32
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
               .
            
             58.5.13
             .
          
           
             But
             also
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
            
             6.16
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             18.
             
             
               Mat.
            
             9.14
             .
             
               Luk.
            
             5.33
             .
             
               Mar.
            
             2.18
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
            
             17.21
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
            
             2.37
             .
          
           
             
               A●●
               .
            
             13.3
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
            
             14
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Car.
            
             11.27
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             not
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             7.3.5
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
            
             9.15
             .
          
           
             
               Phil
            
             4.4
             .
             1.
             
             
               Thes.
            
             5.16
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
            
             9.16
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
               .
            
             22.12
             .
          
           
             
               Ioel.
            
             2
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             
               Leuit.
            
             23.29
             .
          
           
             But
             extraordinarily
             ,
             as
             speciall
             and
             vrgent
             occasion
             is
             offered
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             fasting
             ,
             are
             either
             the
             obtaining
             of
             some
             speciall
             good
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Nehe.
            
             1.4.11
             .
          
           
             
               Ezr.
            
             8.21
             .
          
           
             
               Esth.
            
             416.
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             1.16
             .
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             1.21
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
            
             13.3
             &
             14.23
             .
          
           
             
               Hicronym
               .
               in
               p●ologo
               super
               Math.
               
            
          
           
             Or
             remouing
             of
             some
             euill
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             euill
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
            
             9.9.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             7.6
             .
          
           
             
               Ezr.
            
             9.3.6
             .
             &
             10.6
             .
          
           
             
               Neh.
            
             9.1.2
             .
          
           
             Or
             the
             euill
             of
             affliction
             ,
             &
             that
             either
             imminent
             ,
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             22.12
             .
          
           
             
               Ionas
               .
            
             3.5.6
             .
          
           
             
               Chro.
            
             20.3
             .
          
           
             Or
             present
             :
          
           
             As
             famine
             ,
             
               Ioel.
            
             1.14
             .
             &
             2.12.15
             .
          
           
             
               Ios.
            
             7
             6.
             
             Sword
             ,
          
           
             Captiuitie
             ,
          
           
             
               Dan.
            
             9.3
             .
             Sicknesse
             and
             mortalitie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             12.16
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             35.13
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             such
             occasions
             ,
             necessitie
             is
             imposed
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
               .
            
             22.12
             .
             
               Definit
               .
               breuior
               .
            
             129.
             
             
               &
            
             130.
             
          
           
             On
             publicke
             persons
             who
             haue
             authoritie
             ,
             to
             proclaime
             ▪
             
               Ioel
            
             2.25
             .
             And
             on
             priuat
             persons
             ,
             to
             obserue
             the
             fast
             .
          
           
             
               Ezek
            
             9.4
             .
          
           
             
               Math.
            
             6.18
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             13.14
             .
          
           
             
               Gal.
            
             6.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             The
             religious
             fast
             ,
             consisteth
             on
             two
             parts
             ▪
             
               viz
            
             the
             outward
             and
             the
             inward
             exercise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Tim.
            
             4.8
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               outward
               exercise
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               from
               what
               we
               are
               to
               abstaine
               ,
               and
               for
               how
               long
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               abstinēce
               ,
               first
               frō
               helpes
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               first
               from
               food
               wholly
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             3.35
             .
          
           
             
               Ezr.
            
             10.6
             .
          
           
             
               Esth.
            
             4
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Ion.
            
             3.7
             .
          
           
             
               Act
            
             9.9
             .
          
           
             
               Math.
            
             12.7
             .
          
           
             
               Gal.
            
             5.13
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             why
             abstinēce
             from
             food
             is
             required
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             14.17
             .
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             8.8
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             21.34
             .
          
           
             
               Col.
            
             2.23
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             2
             From
             sleepe
             in
             part
             .
          
           
             
               Col.
            
             4.2
             .
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
            
             4.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             12.16
             .
             
               Esth.
            
             4.3
             .
          
           
             
               Ioel.
            
             1.13
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               King.
            
             21.27
             .
          
           
             3
             From
             ornaments
             &
             costly
             attire
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
            
             32.
             
             
               Exod.
            
             33.1
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             From
             delights
             &
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             
               Quest.
               Euangel
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             7.5
             .
          
           
             
               Ioel
               ▪
            
             2.16
             .
          
           
             2
             From
             bodily
             labours
             and
             worldly
             businesse
             .
          
           
             
               Ioel.
            
             1.14
             .
             &
             2.15
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Leuit.
            
             23.36
             .
          
           
             
               Deut.
            
             16.8
             .
          
           
             
               Leuit.
            
             23.28.30.32
             .
          
           
             Why
             rest
             from
             labours
             is
             required
             .
          
           
             
               Polit.
            
             4.15
             .
          
           
             How
             long
             this
             abstinēce
             is
             to
             be
             vsed
             ,
             or
             the
             time
             of
             the
             fast
             .
          
           
             
               Leuit.
            
             23.32
             .
          
           
             
               Iudg.
            
             20.26
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             1.12
             .
             
               Ios.
            
             7.6
             .
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             3.35
             .
          
           
             
               Hieronym
               .
               in
               vita
               Hilarionis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Esth.
            
             4.16.17
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
            
             9.9
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             31.13
             .
             
               Dan.
            
             10.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             fortie
             dayes
             fast
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Elias
               ,
            
             and
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Dan.
            
             10.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             1.18
             .
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             12.20
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             spirituall
             exercise
             ,
             or
             inward
             fast
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             outward
             is
             of
             no
             value
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             14.17
             .
             1.
             
             
               Tim.
            
             4.8
             .
          
           
             
               Ion.
            
             3.
             
             
               Iohn
            
             4.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Zach.
            
             7.5
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Luk.
            
             18.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             inward
             fast
             is
             a
             solemn
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             repentance
             .
          
           
             
               Ezr.
            
             8.21
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
            
             4.2
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             5.14
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
            
             4.3
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             59.2
             .
             
               Iohn
            
             9.31
             .
             
               Prou.
            
             15.8.29
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
            
             11.21
             .
             
               Iob.
            
             42.6
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             parts
             of
             repentance
             concurring
             with
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             prayer
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               panitentia
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               resipiscentia
               .
            
          
           
             But
             for
             distinction
             sake
             we
             are
             first
             to
             speake
             of
             humiliatiō
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             preparatiue
             to
             praier
             :
             secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             parts
             and
             properties
             of
             prayer
             thirdly
             ,
             of
             repentance
             and
             amendement
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             must
             as
             it
             were
             second
             ou●
             prayer
             :
             Humiliation
             is
             partly
             inward
             ,
             which
             standeth
             in
             two
             things
             ▪
             1.
             
             An
             inward
             sence
             of
             our
             miserie
             and
             sorrow
             for
             the
             same
             :
             2.
             
             
               King.
            
             22.19
             .
             
               Act.
            
             2.37
             .
             
               Ioel
            
             2.13
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             51.17
             .
             
               Mat.
            
             9.15
             .
          
           
             
               Mark
            
             2.9
             .
             
               Luke
            
             5.34
             .
          
           
             
               Z●ch
               .
            
             7
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ios.
            
             7.6
             .
             1.
             
             
               King.
            
             21.27
             .
             
               Ioel
            
             2.13
             .
             
               Esay
               .
            
             ●8
             .
             1
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             35.13
             .
             &
             69.12
             .
             
               Es●h
               .
            
             4.1.3
             .
             
               Ion.
            
             3.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Psal.
            
             69.11
             .
             
               Ioel
            
             2.13
             .
          
           
             2
             An
             humble
             and
             vile
             estimation
             of
             our selues
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
            
             33.4
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             35.13
             .
             
               Esay
            
             58.5
             .
             
               Leuit.
            
             23.27.32
             .
             1.
             
             
               King.
            
             21.29
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             51.17
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             66.2
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             34.17.18
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             to
             attaine
             to
             this
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             
               Ezek.
            
             33.11
             .
          
           
             
               Amo●
            
             4.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             11.31
             .
          
           
             
               Ier.
            
             5.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             11
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Lam.
            
             3.39
             .
          
           
             
               Zach.
            
             12.10
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
            
             18.27
             .
          
           
             Partly
             outward
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             inward
             humiliation
             :
             whereof
             also
             are
             two
             branches
             ,
             first
             ,
             Lamentation
             arising
             from
             the
             inward
             sorrow
             ,
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             38.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             7.6
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             22.14
             .
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             14.14
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Gen.
            
             21.17
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             147.9
             &
             104.21.27.28
             .
          
           
             And
             sometimes
             breaketh
             forth
             into
             exp●stulations
             .
          
           
             
               Exod
            
             5.22
             .
             
               Ios.
            
             7.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Psal.
            
             6.3
             .
             &
             22.1.2
             .
          
           
             
               Psa●
               .
            
             75.5
             .
             &
             80.4
             .
          
           
             
               Lam.
            
             5
             20.
             
             
               Math.
            
             27.46
             .
          
           
             2
             Confession
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             humble
             and
             base
             estimation
             of
             our selues
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             51.4
             .
             
               Dan.
            
             9.7
             .
          
           
             
               Nehe.
            
             5.
             
               &c.
               Ezr.
            
             9.6
             .
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             11.31
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Iohn
            
             1.9
             .
          
           
             
               Prou.
            
             28.13
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             32.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             7
             6.
             
             
               Ezr.
            
             9.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             
               &c.
               Neh
            
             16
             ,
             7
             ,
             
               Dan.
            
             9.3.5
             .
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             In
             &
             with
             this
             humiliation
             ,
             our
             prayer
             ,
             and
             especially
             our
             deprecation
             is
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             
               Ioel
            
             2.17
             .
          
           
             
               Dan.
            
             9.5.16.17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Nehem.
            
             9.32
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Kin.
            
             20.31
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             50.15
             .
             
               Ioel
            
             2.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             VVhereunto
             the
             other
             part
             of
             prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             precation
             for
             good
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             annexed
             .
             
               Phil.
            
             4.6
             .
             
               Eph.
            
             6
             .
             1●
             .
             1.
             
             
               Tim.
            
             2.1
             .
             
               &
            
             5.5
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
            
             1.14
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Psal.
            
             50.51
             .
          
           
             The
             2
             properties
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Feruencie
             .
          
           
             
               Ioel
            
             1.14
             .
          
           
             
               Ion.
            
             3.8
             .
          
           
             
               De
               ieiunio
               Serm.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
               homil
               .
               ad
               pop
               .
            
             71.
             
          
           
             
               In
               quadrages
               .
               Serm.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Faith
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             groūded
             first
             on
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             18.14
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             the
             promises
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
            
             16.23
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             50.15
             .
          
           
             
               Ioel
            
             2.18.19
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             to
             be
             cōfirmed
             ,
             1
             ,
             by
             experience
             of
             those
             who
             haue
             vsed
             this
             exercise
             with
             happy
             successe
             :
             
               Ez●
               .
            
             8.23
             .
          
           
             
               Esth.
            
             9.22
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
            
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Chron.
            
             12.5.7.12.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               King.
            
             21.29
             .
          
           
             
               Ion.
            
             3.10
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             12.32
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             8.32
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             By
             the
             religious
             performance
             of
             this
             exercise
             ,
             wherby
             we
             may
             be
             the
             better
             qualified
             according
             to
             the
             condition
             implied
             in
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             66.2
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             34.18
             .
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
            
             5.5
             .
             
               Luk.
            
             18.14
             .
             
               Mat.
            
             5.6
             .
             
               Iohn
            
             7.73
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
            
             5.5
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             1.53
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             the
             practise
             of
             repentance
             ,
             concurring
             also
             with
             our
             prayer
             in
             this
             exercise
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             59.2
             .
          
           
             
               Prou.
            
             28.13
             .
          
           
             
               Ezek.
            
             43.8
             .
          
           
             
               Ion.
            
             3.10
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             78.36
             .
          
           
             This
             repentance
             or
             amendment
             standeth
             in
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             The
             former
             ,
             is
             eschewing
             euill
             :
          
           
             
               Serm.
            
             1.
             
               de
               ieiunio
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               tempore
               serm
               .
            
             64.
             
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             1.13
             .
             
               Non
               possum
               ferre
               iniquitatē
               &
               diem
               interdicti
               .
            
          
           
             
               Arist.
               problem
               .
               sect
               .
            
             13.
             
               quest
               .
            
             7.
             
          
           
             Which
             is
             the
             true
             fast
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Serm.
            
             1.
             
               de
               ieiun
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Plutarch
               de
               cohibend
               .
               ira
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
               homil
               .
            
             72.
             
               ad
               populum
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Homil.
               de
               iejun
               .
               ad
               Pop.
               Antioch
               .
               De
               tempore
               Serm.
            
             173.
             
             
               In
               Leuit.
               lib.
            
             10
             
          
           
             
               Esai
               .
            
             58.2.3.4
             .
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Zach.
            
             7.5.7
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
               .
            
             58.3.15
             .
          
           
             Especially
             wee
             are
             to
             abstain
             from
             those
             sinnes
             wherein
             we
             haue
             cheefly
             offended
             ,
             &
             wherby
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             or
             hath
             beene
             especially
             prouoked
             against
             vs.
             
          
           
             
               Ion.
            
             3.8
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Esay
               .
            
             58.5
             .
          
           
             
               Eccles.
            
             34.27
             .
          
           
             
               Serm.
               de
               temp
               .
            
             173.
             
             The
             latter
             part
             is
             ensuing
             or
             following
             after
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             By
             practising
             good
             duties
             for
             the
             present
             towards
             God
             &
             our
             neighbor
             ,
             
               Zach.
            
             7.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             58.6
             .
          
           
             Especially
             the
             duties
             of
             mercie
             and
             almes-giuing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Which
             must
             concurre
             with
             our
             fast
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
            
             6.
             
             
               Act.
            
             10.30.31
             .
             
               Mat.
            
             5.7
             .
             
               Esay
            
             58.9
             .
             
               Prou.
            
             21.13
             .
          
           
             
               In
               alimentis
               pauperū
               abrupti
               apparatus
               ●tipēdia
               largiatur
               .
               August
               .
               de
               temp
               .
               Serm.
            
             173.
             
             
               In
               Esay
            
             58.
             
             
               Ser.
               de
               temp
               .
            
             64.
             
          
           
             
               De
               temp
               .
               serm
               .
            
             65.
             
          
           
             
               De
               tempore
               ,
               serm
               .
            
             ●57
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Leuit.
               lib.
            
             10
             
               in
               fine
               .
            
          
           
             By
             purposing
             and
             promising
             amendement
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             
               Nehem.
            
             9.38
             .
          
           
             
               Ierem.
            
             14.12
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
            
             9.31
             .
          
           
             
               Teb
               .
            
             12.8
             .
          
           
             The
             sorts
             of
             the
             religious
             fast
             ,
             
               vz.
            
             priuat
             ,
             or
             publicke
             .
             The
             priuat
             fast
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             35.13
             .
          
           
             
               Dan.
            
             6.19
             .
          
           
             
               Ezech.
            
             9.4
             .
          
           
             
               Neh.
            
             1.4
             .
          
           
             
               Dan.
            
             9.
             
             
               Mat.
            
             6.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             
               Num.
            
             30.14
             .
          
           
             The
             publicke
             fast
             
               Ier.
            
             36.9
             .
          
           
             1
             VVho
             are
             to
             appoint
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Ioel.
            
             2.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Ier.
            
             36.9
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               King.
            
             21.9
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Vpon
             what
             occasion
             .
          
           
             As
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             some
             publick
             blessing
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
            
             13.2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               King.
            
             21.9.12
             .
          
           
             2
             For
             remouing
             some
             publick
             euill
             :
             whether
             some
             publicke
             sinne
             ,
             
               Esay
            
             64.5
             .
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             11.31
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             7.6
             .
          
           
             
               Nehem.
            
             9.1
             .
          
           
             Or
             publicke
             iudgement
             :
             &
             that
             either
             threatened
             .
          
           
             
               Ion.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ier.
            
             36.9
             .
             2.
             
             
               Chron.
            
             20.3
             .
          
           
             
               Esth.
            
             4.1.3
             .
          
           
             
               Am.
            
             4.12
             .
          
           
             or
             inflicted
             :
          
           
             As
             the
             sword
             ,
             
               Iudg.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             Famine
             ,
             
               Ioel
            
             1.14
             .
             
               &
            
             2.12.15
             .
          
           
             Pestilence
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Kin.
            
             8.37
             ,
             38.
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Num.
            
             16.46
             .
          
           
             
               Apoc.
            
             5.8
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             14●
             .
             2
             .
             
               Apoc.
            
             8.3
             .
          
           
             Captiuitie
             .
             
               Zac.
            
             7.5
             ,
             
               &
            
             8.19
             
               Ier.
            
             52.4
             .
          
           
             
               Ier.
            
             52.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Ier.
            
             52.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Kin.
            
             25.28
             ▪
             29
             
          
           
             
               Zach.
            
             8.19
             .
          
           
             3
             VVho
             are
             to
             obserue
             the
             publicke
             fast
             .
          
           
             
               Ioel
            
             2.16
             .
          
           
             
               Ion.
            
             3.5.7
             .
          
           
             
               Leuit.
            
             23.29
             .
          
           
             4
             How
             the
             publicke
             fast
             is
             to
             be
             obserued
             .
          
           
             
               Viz.
            
             1.
             as
             a
             Sabbath
             or
             day
             of
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
            
             6.9
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             a
             Sabbath
             of
             humiliation
             
          
           
             3
             To
             be
             sanctified
             both
             publickly
             
          
           
             
               Leuit.
            
             23.27
             .
             
               Ioel.
            
             2.15.16
             .
             By
             the
             ministers
             
          
           
             
               Acts
            
             13.2
             .
          
           
             
               Nehem.
            
             9.4
             .
             
               Nehem.
            
             8.8
             .
          
           
             
               Ier.
            
             36.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             9.10
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             people
             
          
           
             
               Leuit.
            
             19.30
             .
             
               &
            
             26.2
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
            
             18.20
             .
          
           
             
               Leu.
            
             23.2.27
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
            
             10.25
             .
          
           
             
               Math.
            
             18
             19.
             
             
               Act.
            
             1.14
             .
             
               &
            
             4.24
             .
             &
             8.6
             .
          
           
             
               Nehem.
            
             8.6
             .
          
           
             And
             also
             priuatly
             
          
           
             
               Dan.
            
             9.3
             .
             
               &
            
             10.12
             .
          
           
             
               Neh.
            
             13.16
             .
          
           
             A
             suruey
             of
             the
             popish
             fast●
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             18.11
             .
             
               &
            
             5.33
             .
          
           
             
               Math.
            
             9.16
             .
          
           
             
               De
               tempor●
               Serm.
            
             56.
             
          
           
             
               De
               tempor●
               Serm.
            
             157.
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             104.15
             .
             
               Prou.
            
             31.6.7
             .
          
           
             
               De
               bonès
               operib
               ,
               in
               particular
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               ca.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             5.37
             .
          
           
             
               Col.
            
             2.16.21.23
             .
             1.
             
             
               Tim.
            
             4.1.3.4
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20731-e13000
           
             
               Le.
            
             1.4
             .
             
               &
            
             3.2
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             12.1
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             4.5
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             51.19
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             56.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             15.22
             .
          
           
             
               Hos.
            
             14.3
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
            
             16.20
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
            
             14.22
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             9.23
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
            
             12.6
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Apoc.
            
             3.19
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
            
             4.12
             .
             
               Heb.
            
             12.8
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
            
             9.4
             .
             
               Col.
            
             1.24
             .
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             4.10
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
            
             13.1
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
            
             28.4
             .
          
           
             
               Dan.
            
             5.22
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             13.3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
            
             4.17
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             12.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             11.32
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
            
             4.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Prou.
            
             11.31
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
            
             5.13
             .
          
           
             
               Dan.
            
             9.2
             ,
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             38.1.5
             .
          
           
             
               Ion.
            
             3.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Iam.
            
             5.16
             .
          
           
             
               Deut.
            
             29.29
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Mat.
            
             26.39
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             15.26
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             18.1
             .
          
           
             
               Ier.
            
             5.3
             .
          
           
             
               Iob.
            
             1.20
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             6.6
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             38.6
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Ier.
            
             2.30
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             22.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Ioel.
            
             2.12.13
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             8.26
             .
             
               Ioel
            
             1.13.14
             .
             
               &
            
             2.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Ion.
            
             3.7
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
            
             1.5.6
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
            
             5.15
             .
          
           
             
               Apoc.
            
             8.3.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             30.6
             .
             
               Ps.
            
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               &
            
             4.8
             
               Rom.
            
             8.28
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             18.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             12.12
             .
             
               Col.
            
             4.2
             .
          
           
             
               Iudith
            
             8.10
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
            
             4.16
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             8
             27.
             1.
             
             
               Iohn
            
             5.14
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             8.26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Zac.
            
             12.10
             .
          
           
             
               Ier.
            
             2.13
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             
               Cor.
            
             11.32
             .
             
               Esay
            
             45.7
             .
             
               Am.
            
             3.6
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             9.13
             .
          
           
             
               Iob.
            
             1.15.17.21
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Iam.
            
             3.6
             .
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             16.10
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
            
             45.5.8
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             18.2
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             46.1
             .
             
               Hos.
            
             6.1
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             65.2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             6.9
             .
          
           
             
               Iob.
            
             21.15
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             18.1
             .
             1.
             
             
               Thess.
            
             5.17
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             28.1
             .
             
               &
            
             143.
             
          
           
             
               Lam.
            
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             ●
             
               Esay
            
             26.18
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Hos.
            
             5.14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               &
            
             6.1
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             107.
             
             
               Psal.
            
             78.34
             .
             2.
             
             
               Chr.
            
             33.12
             .
             ●3
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             15.21
             .
             
               August
            
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             18.1
             .
          
           
             
               Iud.
            
             10.10
             ,
             13
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             
               Matt.
            
             15.22
             ,
             23
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             35.13
             .
             1.
             
             
               Chro.
            
             10.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             3.35
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             22.12
             .
          
           
             
               Amos
            
             6.6
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             107.11.17.34
             .
             
               Esay
            
             64.5
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             39.11
             .
             
               Lam.
            
             3.39
             .
          
           
             
               Amos
            
             4.12
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
            
             13.5
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             9.13
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             78.34
             .
             
               Ioel.
            
             2.12
             .
          
           
             
               Hos.
            
             6.1
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             65.24
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
            
             15.20
             .
          
           
             
               Deut
            
             4.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Iohn
            
             5.14
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             34.17
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             34.19
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             91.15
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
            
             22.27
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             10
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Num.
            
             20.16
             .
          
           
             
               Iudg.
            
             10.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Iudg.
            
             15.19
             .
          
           
             
               Psa.
            
             116.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             
               Psal.
            
             118.5
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             34.4.6
             .
          
           
             
               Ion.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             38.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Chr.
            
             33.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             107.6.13
             ,
             19
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Prou.
            
             15.8
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             34.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
            
             9.31
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
            
             5.16
             .
          
           
             
               Psa.
            
             34.17
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             145.19
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             91.14.15
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             84.11
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
            
             15.7
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             66.2
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             51.17
             .
          
           
             
               Mic.
            
             3.4
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             1.15
             .
          
           
             
               Ezech.
            
             8
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             59.1
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
            
             9.11.12
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             1.15
             .
          
           
             
               Prou.
            
             21.13
             .
          
           
             
               Prou.
            
             28.9
             .
          
           
             
               Zach.
            
             7.13
             .
          
           
             
               Ezech.
            
             43.8
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             1.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
            
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Iohn
            
             5.14
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             29.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             17.1
             .
          
           
             
               Hos.
            
             7.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             78.36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             149.18
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             25.1
             .
             
               Lam.
            
             3.41
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
            
             1.15
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             62.8
             .
          
           
             
               Apoc.
            
             3.15
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
            
             5.16
             .
             
               Eccles.
            
             35.17
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             8.26
             .
             
               Ier.
            
             2.26
             .
             ●
             .
             
               Thes.
            
             3.10
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             15.30
             .
             
               Col.
            
             4.12
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
            
             32.24.28
             .
          
           
             
               Hos.
            
             12.3.4
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
            
             5.15
             .
             
               Math.
            
             21.22
             .
             
               Mar.
            
             11.24
             .
             
               Iam.
            
             1.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Heb.
            
             11.6
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             10.14
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
            
             16.23
             .
             
               Eph.
            
             3.12
             .
          
           
             
               Math.
            
             7.7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Iohn
            
             16.23
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
            
             4.3
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
            
             28.20.21
             ,
             22.
             1
             
             
               Sam
            
             1.10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Psal.
            
             66.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Math.
            
             7.11
             .
          
           
             
               Math.
            
             7.11
             .
          
           
             
               Apoc.
            
             14
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Wisd.
            
             4.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             11.32
             .
             
               Vers.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               King.
            
             22.20
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             57.1
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             9.23
             .
          
           
             
               Lam.
            
             3.27
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             119
             71.
             
          
           
             
               Ier.
            
             2.30
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
            
             1.4
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Deut.
            
             8.16
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
            
             42.21
             .
          
           
             
               Hos.
            
             5.15
             .
             
               Luke
            
             18.1
             .
             
               Esa
            
             26.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Pe●
               .
            
             4.1
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
            
             5.8
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
               .
            
             9.13
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
            
             12.10
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
            
             12.11
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             119.71
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             94.12
             .
          
           
             
               Gal.
            
             6.14
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             5.3
             .
             
               I●m
               .
            
             1.3
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Apoc.
            
             3.19
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Heb.
            
             12.10
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Lam.
            
             3.33
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
            
             12.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             1.5
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             ●
             ,
             28
             ,
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             6.4.5
             .
             
               &
            
             142.7
             .
             
               &
            
             143.11
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
            
             2.2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             10
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             2.20
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             50
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             50.14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Psal.
            
             107.
             
          
           
             
               Heb
            
             3.15
             .
             
               Hos.
            
             14.3
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             116.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             17
             ,
             
               &
            
             118
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             17
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             50.14
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             116.12.13
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
            
             12.36
             .
             
               Eph.
            
             4.29
             .
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             15.33
             .
             
               Col.
            
             4.6
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
            
             15.8
             .
             
               Math.
            
             5.16
             .
             1.
             
               ●o●
               .
            
             2.12
             .
          
           
             
               Math.
            
             6.9
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
            
             1.73.74
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
            
             9
             13.
             
             〈◊〉
             4.12
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
            
             5.14
             .
          
        
      
    
  

